Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

​Lost In Snow

The story opens to an endless stretch of white.

Blades of wind cut across the snow-laden plains, howling as they swept over the frigid expanse. Amidst it all, a single, frail figure staggered through the blizzard. Young, unsteady, and dressed in little more than a thin coat and a pair of worn sneakers, the boy's limbs shook with every step. He didn’t know how he had come here, nor could he remember how long he had been walking. All he knew was that it was cold, unbearably so, and that he was alone.

The boy’s name was Natsuki Subaru.

“Mom… Dad…” His voice was barely audible, whisked away by the roaring wind. He clutched his arms to his chest, shivering, the warmth of his breath disappearing before it even touched his skin. The snow stung his cheeks, and his vision blurred, each step heavier than the last. His legs wobbled, and he stumbled forward, nearly falling face-first into the icy ground.

Where am I? Why am I here?

The questions echoed in his mind, each one swallowed by an even deeper, gnawing feeling of despair. He was a world away from the streets he knew, from the place he called home. His memories of warmth, of laughter, of familiarity—all of it was slipping away in this frigid wasteland.

The blizzard grew harsher, like a wall of white swallowing him whole. With each step, his feet felt less and less of the ground. He could feel himself fading, the cold eating away at his senses.

Then, as if in answer to his silent plea, a faint warmth brushed against his cheek.

Subaru’s eyes fluttered open, and he saw it—just barely, through the haze of snow—a tiny red flicker. A flame, no larger than his thumb, hovered just in front of him. It danced and swayed, casting a dim, flickering glow over the endless white.

Then another appeared beside it. And another.

The small flames began to form a circle around him, casting a soft, warm light. Subaru felt a faint surge of strength return to his limbs, and he reached out, hand trembling. The flames didn’t burn him; instead, they hovered just close enough to brush his skin with warmth. As he looked closer, he realized they weren’t just flames. Tiny faces, barely noticeable but undeniably present, watched him with a gentle, almost protective gaze.

One of the flames drifted closer, its warmth spreading through his fingertips, melting the numbness away. His lips parted, a whisper slipping out.

“... Are you here to help me?”

The flames seemed to bob in response, their gentle flickering filling him with a strange sense of comfort. The pain, the cold—it was still there, but it felt distant, as though the flames were shielding him from its worst.

As he fell to his knees, the flames gathered around him, wrapping him in a cocoon of warmth, holding him close.

Subaru’s eyes drifted shut, and for the first time since he had arrived in this frozen nightmare, he felt a sliver of peace.

​​Gueteko was a nation sculpted by the hands of indifference, where compassion was as rare as a winter bloom and every soul carried the weight of a rigid hierarchy. Here, citizens were not mere people; they were subjects, chained to the iron will of a powerful religious great spirit, Odglass, who ruled through a chosen puppet king. To defy the king was to defy Odglass, and in Gueteko, such defiance was unthinkable.

The nation's heart beat to the rhythm of cold pragmatism, where survival was a virtue and kindness a liability. Self-reliance was not just expected—it was demanded, a silent mandate that left no room for charity. Acts of goodwill, if they existed, were fleeting shadows, hidden behind walls of guarded suspicion. Life was a procession of dictated duties, rituals, and unyielding dogma, each person molded into the council’s vision of perfect devotion, duty, and stoic endurance.

In this frigid land, emotions were a weakness, and individuality was a burden. The people trudged forward, their spirits beaten into a uniform shape by the endless march of snow and ice, the chill of both the weather and their rulers’ decree biting equally deep.

It was here, in this nation of stoic cruelty, that Subaru had arrived—a world apart from his own, thrust into a frozen wasteland as unforgiving as the hearts of its inhabitants. His presence was an anomaly, an unwelcome ripple in the still waters of Gueteko’s rigid order. And in their eyes, the answer to his arrival was as bleak as the snow that surrounded him.

No aid was given. No warmth was spared. Cast out into the icy plains, Subaru was left to face the merciless cold alone, a lone figure against the vast, uncaring white. This was the response of a nation ruled by Odglass, where even the faintest spark of humanity was smothered under the crushing weight of obedience and apathy.

​At just eight years old, Natsuki Subaru was thrust into an icy purgatory—the outer wastelands between the frozen borders of Gusteko and the desolate northwestern edges of Lugnica. The cold was merciless, a biting, relentless force that sank into his fragile body. The snow seemed endless, a sea of white stretching far beyond the horizon, and Subaru, shivering and lost, was certain that this was the end.

But the world had other plans for him.

This was not the usual tale of Natsuki Subaru, the hapless youth bound by despair and cyclical suffering. No, this was something far more grand. For as the boy lay on the brink of death, the threads of fate were pulled taut, and the very fabric of the world shifted.

The swirling darkness of frost and fear that surrounded Subaru seemed impenetrable, threatening to snuff out the faint ember of his life. Yet, in the bleakest hour, a force far beyond his understanding intervened. Od Lagna, the primordial source of life and magic, the origin of spirits, mana, and all things unseen, gazed upon the trembling child with something rare: pity.

Where others would have turned away, Od Lagna chose to act.

And so, as the dark swarms encroached on Natsuki Subaru, seeking to swallow him whole, a light brighter than the snow illuminated the frozen plains. In that moment, the boy was lifted beyond his understanding, his frail form embraced by an unseen warmth. It was not a salvation born of love or kindness but a declaration, an acknowledgment of potential.

Od Lagna, in its infinite wisdom, bestowed upon the boy the grandest of titles—the { Spirit King }. The mantle was not a gift but a charge, a responsibility to stand against the forces that sought to drown the world in despair. A title that marked him, not as a savior, but as a force of nature destined to bring balance to the very spirits that formed the core of existence.

And so, in the icy hell of that desolate border, a legend was born. The boy who should have died instead rose, the embers of his life rekindled by the might of the primordial force itself. Natsuki Subaru, now marked as the { Spirit King }, would not simply survive—he would endure, thrive, and carve his place into a world that had tried to cast him aside.

​The story truly began when Subaru woke up.

He was staring at the sky, his tiny eight-year-old body lying limply in the snow. His breath came in short, visible puffs as he blinked up at the expanse of pale blue above, flecks of white gently falling and landing on his frostbitten cheeks.

His surroundings were strange—he was in the center of a massive crater, the edges of which still radiated a faint, otherworldly heat. The snow around the perimeter hissed softly as it melted, forming rivulets that trickled toward him.

Subaru’s lips trembled, his teeth chattering as he muttered incoherent syllables into the void. His mind felt foggy, his body numb, as though he were only half-conscious. The biting cold was still there, but it felt distant now, like a memory. A soft warmth lingered in the air around him, faint yet undeniable.

That was when he saw it—a tiny red orb of light, floating just above his face. It glimmered faintly, flickering like a delicate flame as it drifted lazily in the air. Subaru blinked, his mind struggling to make sense of the strange sight.

Another orb appeared, just like the first, and they began to swirl gently around him, their glow illuminating his pale skin.

“What…?” Subaru murmured, his voice barely audible, his words trembling as much as his body. His small, frostbitten fingers twitched as he slowly reached out toward the nearest orb, curiosity overtaking his confusion.

The moment his hand brushed against it, a faint warmth spread through him—a kind, soothing warmth that melted the cold in his fingertips. The orb fluttered playfully at his touch, bobbing up and down before circling him again. Subaru’s wide eyes followed its movements, a faint spark of life returning to his expression.

Before he could process what was happening, another light appeared—this one a soft, golden yellow. It drifted closer, joining the red orbs in their gentle dance around him. Subaru’s confusion deepened as he watched the lights, their motions synchronized as though they were alive. He tried to speak again, but the words caught in his throat, replaced by a shaky breath.

The orbs continued to swirl, their warmth intensifying ever so slightly. For the first time since he had arrived in this frozen wasteland, Subaru felt something other than fear and despair. It was a fragile thing, this feeling—like the faintest whisper of hope—but it was enough to make him want to move, to try to sit up, even as his limbs protested.

The red orb darted closer again, brushing against his cheek. Subaru flinched at first, but when its warmth spread through him once more, he relaxed, his lips parting in a soft, unsteady exhale. He didn’t understand what these lights were or why they were here, but for the first time, he didn’t feel entirely alone.

​As the orbs floated around Subaru, their warmth spreading through the frozen air, something even stranger happened. Faint, almost imperceptible at first, voices began to echo in his ears. They were soft and quiet, like whispers carried on the breeze, but they weren’t scary or unsettling. They sounded… like kids. Kids his age.

Subaru’s wide eyes darted around as he tried to figure out where the voices were coming from. But then, as he focused on the red and yellow orbs before him, it clicked. The whispers seemed to come from them, their faint light pulsing in time with the words.

“Are you okay?” one voice asked, high-pitched and trembling, like a child worried about a friend.

Another voice, slightly softer, chimed in. “You’re shaking… are you hurt?”

Subaru blinked, his small body still trembling as he sat up slowly, his breath visible in the cold air. “Y-You… you’re talking?” he stuttered, his voice cracking from both shock and his age.

The red orb bobbed in the air, almost as if nodding. “Of course we’re talking! You can hear us, right?”

Subaru hesitated before nodding. “I… I think so.”

The yellow orb fluttered closer, its voice quieter but no less filled with concern. “You’re really pale. Are you lost?”

Subaru swallowed hard, his throat dry and his voice shaky. “Y-Yeah. I don’t… I don’t know where I am. I don’t even know how I got here…” He sniffled, tears threatening to fall as he added, “And I don’t know where my parents are…”

The red and yellow lights dimmed slightly, their movements slowing, almost as if reflecting his sadness. “That’s… not good,” the red one said, its voice tinged with worry. “You’re all alone?”

Subaru nodded, his lips trembling. “I think so…”

The yellow orb floated closer, hovering near his shoulder. “Don’t worry. We’ll help you,” it said, its voice gentle but firm.

“Yeah!” the red one added, its light brightening slightly. “You don’t have to be alone anymore.”

Subaru blinked at them, his young mind struggling to make sense of it all. “W-Who are you?” he asked, his voice still shaky but curious. “Do you have names?”

The orbs stilled for a moment, as if thinking, before they both spoke at once. “We’re… not at that level yet,” they said apologetically, their voices almost embarrassed.

Subaru tilted his head, confused. “What does that mean?”

The red orb floated higher, spinning in place as it explained. “We’re lesser spirits. We’re not, like… full spirits yet, so we don’t really have names.”

“Yeah,” the yellow orb added, “but we’re still strong enough to help you! So… just call us whatever you want!”

Subaru stared at them, his confusion slowly giving way to something warmer. These strange, glowing lights weren’t just lights—they were… people, sort of. Kids, like him. And even though none of this made sense, they seemed like they really wanted to help.

For the first time since waking up in the snow, Subaru felt a tiny spark of hope. “Okay,” he said softly, managing a small, shaky smile. “I guess I’ll figure out names for you later.”

The spirits bobbed excitedly, their lights flickering brighter as they fluttered around him. “Great! For now, just tell us what you need. We’ll stick with you!”

​Some time passed as the spirits guided Subaru through the frozen expanse, their faint glow illuminating the snow-covered ground beneath his feet. Though the cold still lingered, the presence of the red and yellow orbs provided a kind of comfort, both their warmth and their playful voices keeping him steady as they pressed on.

Eventually, they came across a small cabin nestled within a thicket of snow-covered trees. It was modest—just a single-story shed with wooden planks weathered by time and frost—but to Subaru, it might as well have been a palace. His tired legs wobbled as he took in the sight, his breath misting in the chilly air.

“This is it!” the red spirit chirped, darting toward the shed. Its glow brightened as it bobbed in the air, as if proud of its discovery. “The old grumpy guy who owns this place isn’t here. He’s in town for the week, so you’re good to stay!”

Subaru blinked, glancing at the little spirit with wide eyes. “You’re sure? What if he comes back?”

The red orb did a little twirl in the air, its voice brimming with confidence. “He won’t! I’ve been here before. Trust me—he’s gone until the weekend.”

The yellow orb floated down to hover near Subaru’s shoulder, its light pulsing softly. “You’ll be safe here for the night,” it said, its tone warm and reassuring. “Keep your hopes up, Subaru. We’ll stay close to make sure you’re okay.”

The red spirit darted around Subaru, radiating warmth that spread across his shivering body. “And I’ll keep you warm! See? It’s like having a living campfire!”

Subaru couldn’t help but smile, the spirits’ enthusiasm chipping away at the fear and exhaustion that had been weighing him down. “Thanks, guys,” he said softly, his voice carrying a note of gratitude. He stepped up to the cabin’s door, pushing it open with a creak. Inside was a simple room with a small fireplace, a rough-hewn table, and a cot that looked worn but comfortable.

The yellow orb fluttered ahead, its glow illuminating the dim interior. “Get some rest. We’ll keep watch,” it said gently.

The red orb followed, circling around Subaru as he stepped inside. “Yeah, leave it to us! Nobody’s gonna mess with you while we’re here.”

Subaru set himself down on the cot, pulling the thin blanket over his small frame. The warmth of the red spirit and the quiet encouragement of the yellow one surrounded him like a protective shield. For the first time since he had arrived in this strange, cold world, Subaru felt safe. And as his eyes grew heavy, he whispered one last time, “Thanks… for staying with me.”

The spirits stayed close, their soft glow casting a comforting light in the dark cabin, a quiet promise that he wasn’t alone anymore.

​As Subaru drifted into a restless sleep, the cabin fell quiet, the only sounds the soft crackling of the red spirit’s warmth and the faint whistle of wind outside. The yellow spirit hovered near the door, its glow dimming slightly as if conserving its energy. Despite their youthful voices and playful natures, the two spirits were watchful, their presence an unspoken assurance that Subaru was safe for now.

The raven youth stirred awake sometime in the middle of the night, his small body curling instinctively under the thin blanket. The red spirit floated closer, its glow intensifying as it nudged him gently.

“Hey, Subaru,” it said softly, its warm tone enough to pull him from the edges of sleep. “You okay? You were talking in your sleep.”

Subaru blinked slowly, his eyes adjusting to the faint glow in the dark cabin. “I was?” he mumbled, his voice hoarse. “What… what did I say?”

The red spirit hesitated, its light pulsing faintly. “You were calling for someone. I think it was… your mom?”

Subaru’s chest tightened at the mention, the vague memories of his dream resurfacing—his mother’s voice calling him for dinner, the scent of miso soup wafting through the air, the warmth of home that now felt so far away. He swallowed hard, sitting up slightly as he rubbed his eyes.

“Yeah… I was,” he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. “I miss them.”

The yellow spirit floated closer, its glow comforting as it hovered near his shoulder. “We’ll help you find your way,” it said gently. “We don’t know where your parents are, but you don’t have to do this alone.”

Subaru managed a small smile, though his heart still ached. “Thanks,” he said, his voice shaky. “I mean it. Thanks for staying.”

The red spirit bobbed cheerfully, its light brightening as it darted toward the small, unlit fireplace. “You’re welcome! And hey, if you’re up, let’s get a fire going. It’ll make this place a lot cozier.”

Subaru nodded, sliding off the cot and moving toward the fireplace. The red spirit flared slightly, guiding his movements as it helped him arrange the kindling. Subaru’s hands trembled slightly as he worked, but the warmth of the red orb steadied him.

Just as he struck a match to light the fire, the yellow spirit floated toward the window, its glow dimming as it peered outside. “Something’s… out there,” it said, its voice cautious.

Subaru froze, the match flickering in his hand as he turned toward the yellow orb. “What do you mean?” he asked, his voice low.

“I don’t know,” the yellow spirit replied, its tone uncertain. “It’s faint, but… I think someone’s nearby.”

The red spirit floated to Subaru’s side, its glow intensifying protectively. “Stay close to us,” it said firmly. “We’ll keep you safe.”

Subaru crept toward the window, his breath visible in the cold air as he peered outside. At first, he saw nothing—just the dark outlines of the trees and the faint glow of moonlight on the snow. But then, in the distance, he spotted it: a faint shadow moving through the forest, too far to make out clearly but unmistakably human.

His heart raced as he turned back to the spirits. “What do we do?” he whispered, clutching the blanket around his shoulders.

The red spirit’s glow flared slightly, its voice steady. “We wait. If they’re dangerous, we’ll stop them.”

The yellow spirit hovered closer, its tone soothing but firm. “Don’t worry, Subaru. We’re here. You’re not alone anymore.”

Subaru nodded, his small hands tightening into fists as he stayed close to the spirits. Whatever was coming, he wasn’t sure if it was friend or foe—but for the first time, he felt like he might stand a chance.

​The door creaked open suddenly, the freezing wind from outside spilling into the cabin and sending a shiver through Subaru’s small frame. Standing in the doorway was a rough-looking man, somewhere between his thirties and forties, with a long scar stretching across his face. His blueish-black hair, slicked back but slightly disheveled, added to his rugged appearance. His pale complexion was offset by piercing, deep blue eyes that seemed to take in everything at once. He was clean-shaven, his jaw set firm, and his posture gave off the air of someone accustomed to authority, though his soldier’s uniform was far from pristine, its edges frayed and its buttons misaligned.

The man’s gaze landed on Subaru, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the sight of the boy sitting by the faintly glowing fireplace. For a moment, he said nothing, his expression unreadable. Then, in a rough voice, he asked, “What’s a kid doing in a place like this?”

Subaru stiffened, clutching the blanket tighter around himself. The spirits flitted closer to him protectively, their soft glow brightening slightly. The man’s gaze shifted, his sharp eyes flickering with curiosity as he noticed Subaru’s ragged condition—the frostbitten skin, the trembling limbs. His lips pressed into a thin line as he crouched slightly, meeting Subaru’s gaze.

“Lost, are you?” the man asked, his tone neutral. “Orphan? A stray?”

Before Subaru could answer, the man’s attention snapped to the orbs of light floating around him. His eyes widened, a spark of something akin to recognition flashing through them. He stood abruptly, taking a step back, his posture rigid as he stared at the glowing spirits.

“You’ve… got spirits,” he murmured, almost to himself, his tone tinged with disbelief. “Spirit arts… you’re a spirit arts user?”

Subaru blinked, confused by the man’s reaction. The red and yellow orbs hovered closer to his shoulders, their glow flickering as if sensing the man’s unease. “I-I guess?” Subaru said uncertainly, his voice small. “They’ve been helping me…”

The man’s expression shifted, a mixture of wariness and something like respect crossing his face. “Do you have any idea what that means here?” he asked, his voice low but steady. “Spirit arts users—people like you—are considered the highest class of citizen in Gusteko.”

Subaru tilted his head, still clutching the blanket. “I… I don’t know what that means,” he admitted honestly. “I just woke up, and they were there.”

The man’s gaze lingered on the spirits for a moment longer before he let out a sharp exhale, his hand brushing through his slicked-back hair. “Well, you’ve stumbled into quite the situation, haven’t you?” He glanced around the cabin, his eyes narrowing. “This place belongs to my father. Senile old man doesn’t use it much these days—lucky for you, I guess.”

The man stepped further into the room, his boots thudding against the wooden floor as he approached Subaru. He crouched again, his tone softer now, though his expression remained guarded. “What’s your name, kid?”

Subaru hesitated for a moment before answering, “Natsuki Subaru.”

The man nodded slowly, his sharp blue eyes scanning Subaru’s face. “Lublik VinBerg,” he introduced himself gruffly. “And it looks like we’ve got a lot to talk about.”

His gaze flickered to the spirits again, a faint hint of intrigue in his eyes. “But first, let’s get you warmed up properly. Can’t have a spirit arts user like you freezing to death on my family’s property.”

​The wind howled like a feral beast as the night deepened, the blizzard outside growing fiercer with every passing moment. Lublik led Subaru through the storm, holding a flickering lamp high above his head, its weak light barely cutting through the swirling snow. His voice strained against the roar of the wind as he called back to Subaru, his tone gruff but steady.

“Keep up, kid! We’re almost there!”

Subaru trudged through the deep snow, his tiny frame barely able to keep pace with Lublik’s long strides. His body ached, and his breaths came in sharp, visible puffs, but the sight of the house ahead—a proper estate, large and sturdy against the raging storm—spurred him forward. It wasn’t a mansion by any means, but to Subaru, it looked massive, a beacon of safety in the middle of this frozen wasteland.

When they finally reached the entrance, Lublik pushed the heavy door open, the wind nearly yanking it from his grasp. The warmth inside spilled out to meet them, a welcome contrast to the biting cold. Subaru stumbled in, shivering violently as the red and yellow spirits flickered beside him, their light dimming.

“Rest for now,” the yellow spirit murmured gently, its voice faint but comforting. “We’ll be back.”

The red spirit bobbed near Subaru’s shoulder, its glow pulsing softly. “Yeah, don’t worry about us. You’ve got this.”

With that, the two spirits faded, their light disappearing as Subaru stepped fully into the house. He glanced around, his small body trembling as the warmth of the interior began to seep into his frozen limbs. The estate was cozy, with dark wood paneling and simple but tasteful decor. A large black sofa sat in the center of the room, its cushions looking plush and inviting.

“Make yourself comfortable,” Lublik said, his voice cutting through Subaru’s haze of exhaustion. He gestured toward the sofa. “Lay down if you’d like. I’ll be right back.”

Subaru nodded numbly, his teeth still chattering as he shuffled toward the sofa. He sank into it, the cushions enveloping his small frame, and pulled the blanket tighter around himself. His eyes flicked toward the door as Lublik disappeared down the hall, the sound of his hurried footsteps echoing faintly through the house.

For the first time in what felt like forever, Subaru was surrounded by warmth and safety. Yet, as he sat there, his mind raced with questions. Who was this man? Why was he helping him? And what would happen next?

The blizzard outside raged on, its ferocity muffled by the thick walls of the house. Subaru’s eyelids grew heavy as he waited, the fatigue of the day pulling at him. But he fought to stay awake, his young mind both fearful and curious about what the night—and this strange man—had in store for him.

​When Lublik returned, he wasn’t alone. Trailing behind him was a loud, animated old man, his voice carrying down the hall before he even fully entered the room. The man was an unusual sight—his long gray hair fell down the sides of his head, but the center was completely bald, gleaming under the warm glow of the lamps. A monocle perched on his right eye, and he was significantly shorter than Lublik, though still taller than Subaru. His clothes were simple but cozy, though they carried the faint, unmistakable scent of an old man—earthy and musty, like books and dust.

“Are you serious about this, Lublik?” the old man barked, his voice gravelly but sharp. He gestured with a cane he didn’t seem to need for balance, more as a prop to punctuate his words. “You dragged me out here for a kid?”

Lublik sighed, his tone carrying the weight of someone who had answered this question too many times already. “Yes, I’m serious, Vardos,” he replied, pointing toward Subaru, who was still curled up on the black sofa. “That’s him. See for yourself.”

The old man—Vardos—adjusted his monocle as he approached Subaru, his sharp eyes narrowing with curiosity. Without hesitation, he leaned in close—uncomfortably close—peering at Subaru with the intensity of a jeweler inspecting a rare gem. Subaru instinctively leaned back, his small hands clutching the edge of the sofa, but Vardos didn’t seem to notice, his cane tapping lightly on the floor as he leaned further.

“Well, well,” Vardos muttered, his breath carrying the faint smell of tea and pipe smoke. “What do we have here? Hm? A stray, you said?” He turned his head slightly, his monocle catching the light as he scrutinized Subaru. “How’d you get here, boy? Speak up.”

Subaru’s lips parted, but no words came. He glanced nervously at Lublik, then back at Vardos, his mind racing but blank at the same time. “I… I don’t know,” he finally managed, his voice barely above a whisper.

Vardos frowned, straightening slightly, but only to circle around Subaru, his cane tapping rhythmically as he walked. “Don’t know? You just wandered into the middle of nowhere, hm? Where’s your family, then?”

Subaru’s throat tightened, and he shook his head. “I… I don’t know where they are.”

Vardos raised a bushy eyebrow, leaning in again. “No family, no answers, and yet you’ve got spirits floating around you?” His tone was incredulous, his monocle glinting as he peered closely at Subaru. “Are you a spirit arts user, then? Hm? Out with it!”

Subaru shrank back further into the sofa, his face flushing with discomfort. “I… I’m not sure. They just… showed up and helped me,” he stammered, his words tumbling over each other.

Vardos straightened again, stroking his chin thoughtfully as he glanced over his shoulder at Lublik. “Well, isn’t this a mystery,” he remarked, his tone half-serious, half-playful. “You find a stray pup in the snow, and it turns out he’s got spirits following him like a royal ward.”

Lublik crossed his arms, his expression calm but stern. “He’s just a kid, Vardos. He needs somewhere to stay. And with spirits around him, you can’t exactly ignore the potential here.”

Vardos scoffed, though there was a glint of intrigue in his eyes. “Potential, you say?” He turned back to Subaru, this time stepping back slightly to give the boy some breathing room. “Well, boy, you’ve certainly landed yourself in the right place. But if you don’t start giving me some real answers, I’ll have to dig deeper myself.”

Subaru didn’t respond, his gaze dropping to his trembling hands as he tried to make sense of the whirlwind of questions and attention. He wasn’t sure what would come next, but he had a sinking feeling that his strange new reality was only just beginning.

​The eccentric older man adjusted his monocle, his sharp eyes narrowing with excitement as he turned to Subaru. “Alright, boy,” he began, his tone lively, “if spirits are following you, you should be able to summon them.”

Subaru blinked, looking thoroughly confused. “Summon? What does that even mean?”

Dr. Guini chuckled, the sound both amused and exasperated. “Ah, children these days—no concept of their own potential! No matter, I’ll show you.” With surprising agility for a man of his age, he fluidly moved backward, lowering himself into a deep squat. His arms extended forward, hands pressed together with palms flat, fingers pointing outward. He faced the wall, his movements deliberate and theatrical, as if he were about to perform some grand ritual.

“Watch and learn, boy!” Dr. Guini announced dramatically. “This is the universal stance of spirit summoning! Now, you do the same!”

Subaru hesitated, staring at the strange pose. “You’ve gotta be kidding me…” he muttered, but when the older man shot him a sharp look, Subaru sighed and reluctantly mimicked the stance. He bent his knees awkwardly, his balance shaky as he pressed his palms together, facing the wall just like Guini.

“Now,” Guini said, his voice booming with enthusiasm, “we call the spirits. Like this! SPIRITS, COME!”

The room fell silent.

Nothing happened.

Lublik, standing off to the side, let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples as though bracing himself for more nonsense. “Father, this is ridiculous,” he muttered.

Subaru, on the other hand, was more confused than ever. “Are they supposed to just… show up?” he asked hesitantly, glancing over his shoulder at Guini.

The older man huffed, straightening his monocle. “Of course! That’s how it’s supposed to work boy! Now you try.”

Subaru frowned, unsure of what he was doing but still determined to prove himself. He took a deep breath, steadied his awkward stance, and shouted, “Spirits, come!”

Nothing happened.

“Louder!” Guini barked, waving his cane. “Again!”

Subaru gritted his teeth, feeling silly but unwilling to back down. “Spirits, come!” he shouted again, his voice echoing through the room.

Still, nothing.

Guini threw his hands in the air, his disappointment palpable. “A letdown,” he muttered dramatically, shaking his head. “I had such high hopes.”

But Subaru wasn’t ready to give up. There was something inside him, a faint instinct he couldn’t explain, urging him to try again. He clenched his fists, narrowing his eyes as he focused. “Spirits, come. Spirits, come,” he repeated, quieter at first, but with growing determination. “Spirits, come.”

And then it happened.

The room seemed to shift, the air growing warm and electric as a faint glow began to fill the space. At first, it was just a handful of lights—small orbs that flickered into existence around Subaru. But then, like a floodgate had opened, the room exploded with light. Thousands of tiny, glowing orbs filled the air, swirling and dancing in an endless, dazzling display of color. Red, yellow, blue, green—every hue imaginable illuminated the room, casting shadows that danced across the walls.

Dr. Guini staggered back, his monocle nearly falling off as his jaw dropped. “By the spirits…” he whispered, his voice trembling. “No child… no child should be able to do this!”

Lublik’s hand slid down from his face as he stared at the scene in utter disbelief. His usual composed demeanor cracked, his voice low and shaken. “This… this is impossible. Not even an archpriest could summon this many spirits.”

Subaru, still crouched in the summoning stance, looked up in awe, his wide eyes reflecting the light of the spirits. “They… they actually came…” he murmured, his voice soft with wonder.

The spirits swirled around him, their faint, childlike whispers filling the air, and Subaru realized something profound: he wasn’t just a boy lost in the snow anymore. This was something far greater, far more extraordinary, than he had ever imagined.

​Dr. Guini, still visibly shaken, adjusted his monocle as he staggered forward, his cane tapping unsteadily on the floor. His wide eyes darted around the room, taking in the sea of glowing spirits swirling around Subaru. His mouth opened and closed a few times, as though searching for the right words to say, before he finally managed to croak out, “This… this is beyond comprehension.”

Lublik, standing stiffly with his arms crossed, glanced at Guini. “You’re telling me,” he muttered, still staring at the spectacle with disbelief etched across his face.

Subaru remained crouched in his awkward stance, his hands pressed together, unsure whether he should move or stay perfectly still. The spirits continued to hover around him, their soft lights illuminating his small, confused face.

Dr. Guini finally broke the silence with a sharp exhale, his voice trembling as he pointed his cane dramatically at Subaru. “There’s only one thing to be done,” he declared, his tone still tinged with disbelief but carrying a hint of urgency. He straightened himself, attempting to regain some of his composure, though the awe in his eyes remained.

“We need to get this boy enrolled in the academy,” Guini said firmly, his monocle glinting in the glow of the spirits. “As soon as possible.”

Subaru blinked, his arms dropping to his sides as he sat back awkwardly on the floor. “A-Academy?” he stammered, looking between Guini and Lublik. “What academy?”

Guini waved his cane in the air, his voice rising with excitement. “The Academy of Spirit Arts, of course! This—” he gestured wildly to the spirits still filling the room—“is beyond anything I’ve ever seen. A child summoning this many spirits? It’s unheard of! He must be trained properly.”

Lublik raised an eyebrow, still trying to process what he was seeing. “You’re serious?” he asked, his voice calm but tinged with skepticism.

“As serious as the spirits themselves,” Guini replied, his tone snapping into one of conviction. “This boy is an anomaly, a prodigy. Leaving him untrained would be a waste—a travesty! He belongs in the academy.”

Subaru shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the glowing orbs surrounding him. “But… I don’t know how to do anything,” he admitted, his voice small. “I don’t even know how this happened.”

“That’s precisely the point!” Guini shot back, leaning toward him with a gleam of excitement in his eye. “If this is what you’re capable of now, imagine what you could achieve with proper guidance! You could reshape the very understanding of spirit arts!”

Lublik sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Well, kid,” he said, looking down at Subaru, “looks like things are about to get a lot more complicated for you.”

Subaru glanced between them, his heart pounding with a mix of fear and curiosity. “I… I don’t even know what this academy is,” he said, his voice trembling.

“You’ll learn soon enough,” Guini replied, his tone softening slightly. He adjusted his monocle, his expression both serious and filled with wonder. “But one thing is clear: you’re not just some stray kid. You’re something far greater, and it’s time the world saw that.”

Subaru swallowed hard, unsure of what the future held, but the sight of the spirits around him gave him a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, he wasn’t as lost as he thought.

​Lublik led Subaru down a long hallway, his boots echoing softly against the polished wood floors. The house was quiet now, save for the muffled howl of the blizzard outside. They stopped at a door at the far end of the hall, and Lublik pushed it open to reveal a modest but inviting room. The centerpiece was a bed covered in thick blankets, but what caught Subaru’s attention immediately was the grand window dominating one wall, offering an unbroken view of the snow-covered landscape outside. The storm was still raging, the wind carving swirling patterns in the white expanse, but the sight was mesmerizing in its own way.

Lublik set the lamp he carried on a small table by the door, its soft glow adding warmth to the room. He glanced down at Subaru, his sharp blue eyes softening slightly. “Sorry about my father,” he said with a faint sigh, his voice quieter than before. “He’s… eccentric. Brilliant in his own way, but strange.”

Subaru nodded hesitantly, his small hands clutching the blanket he still carried. “It’s okay,” he replied softly, though the memory of Vardos’s monocled stare still made him uneasy.

Lublik straightened, brushing a hand through his slicked-back hair. “Get some rest. I’ll check on you in the morning,” he said. His tone was calm and composed, but there was a note of genuine care beneath it. “You’ve had a long day.”

Subaru managed a small nod. “Okay.”

With that, Lublik turned and left, the door clicking shut softly behind him.

Subaru stood there for a moment, the room now quiet save for the faint hum of the winter wind. He shuffled over to the window, his bare feet pressing against the cool floorboards, and gazed out at the snow. The moonlight illuminated the blizzard’s chaotic dance, casting the room in a pale, ghostly glow.

Finally, Subaru climbed onto the bed, pulling the thick blankets over his small frame. He lay on his back, staring up at the wooden beams of the ceiling. The silence pressed in around him, heavy and isolating, and his mind drifted to thoughts of home.

Mom… Dad… The words echoed in his mind, each one pulling at his heart. He thought of his mother’s warm smile, his father’s boisterous laugh, the comfort of his house, and the familiarity of his own bed. The realization of how far he was from them, how much he wanted to see them again, hit him all at once.

Tears pricked at his eyes, and he wiped at them with the sleeve of his borrowed shirt, but it didn’t stop the sob that escaped his lips. “They must be so worried…” he whispered to himself, his voice breaking as he buried his face into the pillow. The loneliness of the strange, cold world he had been thrown into was unbearable, and for a moment, he let himself cry.

Eventually, exhaustion overtook him. His quiet sobs faded, his breathing slowed, and Subaru fell into a fitful sleep, the glow of the winter night casting faint shadows across the room.

​When Subaru woke up, the first thing he noticed was the faint glow of sunlight filtering through the grand window. The storm had calmed, leaving the snow-covered landscape glistening under the pale morning light. The second thing he noticed was the warmth of a bowl sitting on the table beside him, steam rising from its surface, carrying the comforting aroma of porridge.

And the third thing—by far the most startling—was the face of Dr. Vardos Guini hovering far too close to his own, a massive grin stretched across his wrinkled face.

“GOOD MORNING, BOY!” the old man bellowed, his voice booming enough to make Subaru nearly jump out of bed. The blankets tangled around him as he scrambled to sit upright, his eyes wide with surprise.

“W-What?!” Subaru stammered, staring at the doctor. “What are you doing here?!”

Guini ignored the question entirely, straightening up with a dramatic flourish and adjusting his monocle. “You’ve slept long enough! We have much to learn, much to discuss, and the day won’t wait for either of us!” He gestured grandly with his cane, his enthusiasm completely unrestrained.

Subaru blinked, his brain still catching up. “I just woke up…” he muttered, rubbing at his eyes. “Can I at least eat first?”

“Ah, of course, of course!” Guini exclaimed, waving his hand as if this were a trivial matter. “Sustenance is vital, especially for a boy with your potential! But don’t dawdle too much—today is the beginning, my boy! The beginning of your journey into the extraordinary!”

Subaru picked up the warm bowl hesitantly, glancing at the eccentric doctor as he tried to process the sheer energy radiating from the man. “You’re… really excited about this, huh?” he said, his tone cautious.

Guini leaned in slightly, his eyes glinting behind his monocle. “Excited? My dear boy, excited doesn’t begin to cover it!” He placed both hands on his cane, grinning widely. “You’ve been chosen by the spirits themselves, something most people only dream of! You’re a prodigy, a once-in-a-generation phenomenon! And it’s my duty—nay, my privilege—to guide you!”

Subaru couldn’t help but feel overwhelmed by the doctor’s energy. “Uh… thanks, I guess?” he said, taking a tentative bite of the porridge.

“Eat up, eat up!” Guini urged, stepping back and spinning on his heel with surprising grace for his age. “Because once you’re done, the real work begins. We’ll start with the basics of spirit communication, then move on to understanding mana flows—oh, the possibilities are endless!”

Subaru sighed, realizing that his morning had just been commandeered by the eccentric doctor. He glanced out the window, the serene view of the snow-covered world a stark contrast to the whirlwind of energy that was Dr. Guini. Today really is just the beginning, he thought, resigning himself to whatever madness awaited.

Chapter Text

Spiritual Intervention

Subaru sat at a desk far too large for him, a quill in hand and a blank sheet of parchment before him. Dr. Guini paced back and forth, holding a thick, ancient book that looked like it weighed as much as Subaru himself.

“Alright, boy,” Guini said, slamming the book onto the desk with a loud thud. “Let’s start simple. Name the four major nations in the world!”

Subaru blinked, looking utterly baffled. “Uh… Japan?”

Guini froze mid-step, turning slowly to face him with a look of exaggerated disappointment. “What in the spirits’ names is Japan?” he barked, throwing his hands in the air. “Wrong! Next question!” He leaned in, pointing dramatically at Subaru. “What’s the primary source of mana in the natural world?”

Subaru blinked again. “Uhh… batteries?”

Guini’s monocle almost fell off as he staggered back in mock horror. “Batteries?! Batteries?! Boy, what do you even know?”

Subaru shrugged helplessly, sinking into his chair. “Nothing!” he admitted.

Guini let out a groan, planting his face in his hands. “Spirits above, this is going to be a long journey.”

The next scene found Subaru sitting cross-legged on the floor, his palms outstretched as Guini hovered nearby, scrutinizing him with a critical eye. “Feel the flow of mana around you,” Guini instructed, his tone unusually serious. “It’s everywhere—in the air, the earth, even the snow. Let it pass through you, like a river flowing through your core.”

Subaru scrunched his face in concentration, his small hands trembling slightly as he tried to do… whatever it was Guini wanted him to do. “I don’t feel anything,” he muttered.

Guini rolled his eyes. “Of course, you don’t. You’re doing it wrong. Try again!” He crouched down, grabbing Subaru’s hands and repositioning them. “Relax your shoulders, breathe steadily, and focus.”

Subaru sighed, closing his eyes. He sat still for a long moment, his brows furrowing in deep concentration. The room fell silent, the faint sound of wind outside the only background noise.

Then Subaru’s stomach let out a loud growl.

Guini sighed, standing abruptly. “What do you know about mana flow now?”

Subaru looked up sheepishly. “That I’m hungry?”

Guini groaned, throwing his cane into the air. “Nothing! You know nothing!”

The next segment had Subaru running laps around the estate’s snow-covered courtyard, his breath visible in the cold air. Guini stood at the edge, bundled up in a heavy coat, barking orders.

“Faster, boy!” Guini yelled, pointing with his cane. “You’ll never reach your potential at that pace!”

Subaru, panting and shivering, shouted back, “I’m eight! What do you want from me?!”

“To be better!” Guini retorted.

Finally, they returned to the basics of spirit summoning. Subaru sat cross-legged on the ground, hands clasped together, repeating the mantra Guini had drilled into him.

“Spirits, come… spirits, come…” he muttered, his voice low and uncertain.

Guini stood behind him, arms crossed, nodding with approval. “Good, good! Keep at it!”

For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a single faint orb flickered into existence, hovering in front of Subaru. His face lit up with excitement. “I did it!” he exclaimed.

But before he could celebrate, the orb vanished with a soft pop.

Guini stared for a moment, then sighed heavily. “What do you know now?”

Subaru groaned. “That I need more practice?”

“Exactly!” Guini declared, clapping his hands together. “At least you’re learning something, boy!”

The montage ended with Subaru collapsing onto the black sofa in exhaustion, his small frame sinking into the cushions as he groaned, “This is the worst…”

Guini stood over him, grinning from ear to ear. “Nonsense, boy! You’re doing splendidly. Why, in no time at all, you’ll be the envy of spirit users across the land!”

Subaru buried his face in a pillow, his muffled voice groaning, “I didn’t even ask for this…”

​

Later that day, Subaru was sprawled out on the sofa, utterly exhausted. His small body sank into the cushions, his head tilted back as he let out a long, dramatic sigh. The training had been relentless, and he felt like he’d run a marathon uphill—barefoot.

Lublik walked into the room, carrying a warm towel in one hand and a mug of steaming cocoa in the other. He set the towel on Subaru’s forehead with a small chuckle. “How’re you holding up, kid?”

Subaru groaned, barely lifting his head to respond. “I never wanted to train in the first place,” he muttered, his voice filled with the exaggerated misery only an eight-year-old could muster. “Why do I have to do all this?”

Before Lublik could reply, a booming voice rang out from the hall. “Because, boy, you will be my star pupil!”

Dr. Guini entered the room with his usual theatrical flair, his monocle glinting in the firelight as he leaned on his cane, grinning from ear to ear. Subaru buried his face in his hands and let out a long, drawn-out, “Whhhhy?”

The doctor stepped forward, his cane tapping rhythmically on the floor. “Let me ask you this, boy,” he said, his tone suddenly serious. “Do you have anywhere else to go? A family waiting for you? A home to return to?”

Subaru froze, the question cutting through his exhaustion. He hesitated, his small hands clutching the warm towel as his thoughts drifted to the family he’d left behind. His voice was barely above a whisper as he finally admitted, “No… I don’t.”

Guini nodded sagely, as though this were the answer he had been expecting. “Then the matter is settled,” he declared, gesturing grandly with his cane. “I will take you under my wing and mold you into the finest spirit arts user this world has ever seen! You have talent, boy, and talent must be cultivated—no, carved—through brutal trial!”

Lublik raised an eyebrow, his arms crossed. “Maybe you should go a bit easier on him, Father. He’s just a kid.”

“The same way I raised you?” Guini shot back, scandalized. “Popostreous!” He waved his cane dramatically. “Look how you turned out—perfectly capable, if I do say so myself. And now this boy, this prodigy, will be no different!”

Subaru, still slumped on the sofa, groaned again. “I don’t even know what ‘popostreous’ means,” he mumbled.

Guini ignored the comment entirely, leaning over Subaru with an almost manic grin. “Mark my words, Natsuki Subaru, you’ll thank me for this someday. Today, you’re a tired child, but tomorrow? You’ll be a legend.”

Subaru peeked out from under the towel, glaring halfheartedly at the doctor. “Can tomorrow wait until next week?” he muttered.

Lublik chuckled, shaking his head. “You’ve got your work cut out for you, Subaru,” he said, his tone light. “But… you’ll be okay.”

Subaru groaned again, louder this time, but deep down, he felt the faintest flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, he’d figure out where he belonged in this strange new world. Even if it came with a side of eccentric doctors and relentless training.

​A few days of grueling training later, Subaru was once again slumped on the sofa, nursing his sore arms and legs with an exaggerated groan. The drills had been relentless—tests of endurance, focus, and what felt like impossible mana exercises. But today, something different was in store.

Dr. Guini swept into the room with his usual dramatic flair, his monocle polished to a shine and his cane tapping purposefully against the floor. “Get up, boy!” he announced, his voice booming. “Today, we’re venturing beyond these walls.”

Subaru immediately perked up, his exhaustion forgotten. “Wait, really? You mean I get to leave this house?”

The doctor grinned, his enthusiasm infectious. “Indeed! Today, we’re heading to the heart of civilization—the capital of Gusteko, Glacia!”

Subaru’s eyes widened, excitement lighting up his face. “The capital?! That sounds awesome!” He sat up quickly, wincing slightly as his sore muscles protested the movement. “What are we gonna do there? Is it, like, huge? Are there shops? Are there—”

Guini raised a hand, cutting off Subaru’s rapid-fire questions. “Patience, boy! Glacia is a grand city, yes, but we have a purpose. First, we’ll visit the church—a place of immense importance in this nation. You must understand the spiritual and cultural foundation of Gusteko if you’re to thrive here.”

Subaru tilted his head, curiosity overtaking his excitement for a moment. “The church? Is it, like, really important?”

“Vital,” Guini said firmly. “It’s the center of faith and power, where the people pay reverence to Odglass and the spirits that guide this land. If you’re going to be a proper spirit arts user, you’ll need to understand it.”

Subaru nodded slowly, though the idea of visiting a church wasn’t quite as thrilling as he’d hoped. “Okay… and after that?”

Guini’s grin widened. “After that, we’ll stop by the marketplace and pick up some books. You’ll need study materials if you’re ever going to catch up on your world knowledge.”

Subaru’s enthusiasm deflated slightly. “Books?” he repeated, his voice flat. “You’re making me study more?”

“Of course!” Guini declared, his cane tapping the floor emphatically. “Your potential won’t reach itself, boy! And you’ve proven you have a lot to learn.”

Subaru sighed, slumping back into the sofa with a groan. “You always find a way to ruin the fun…”

Guini chuckled, clearly unbothered by Subaru’s complaints. “Nonsense. You’ll enjoy it, I promise. Now, get ready! We leave within the hour.”

As the doctor turned to leave, Subaru stared after him, a mix of dread and excitement bubbling in his chest. The capital city of Glacia… It sounded like a chance to finally see more of this strange new world. Even if it came with a side of lectures and study books, he couldn’t help but feel a flicker of anticipation. Maybe, just maybe, this day would turn out to be something special.

​

The journey to Glacia was a trek through a landscape carved by ice and time. The road wound its way through dense, frozen forests, the towering trees encased in shimmering frost. Their branches stretched toward the sky like crystalline sculptures, glittering under the pale sunlight. Snow blanketed the ground in pristine layers, muffling the sound of their footsteps and carriage wheels. Every so often, a gust of wind would whistle through the trees, sending a flurry of snowflakes cascading like tiny stars.

Subaru peered out from the carriage, his breath fogging the small window as he took in the otherworldly beauty of the frozen wilderness. He’d never seen anything like it—vast, quiet, and untouched. It was both haunting and breathtaking, a world that felt as though it had been locked in a permanent winter.

After hours of travel, the trees began to thin, and in the distance, Subaru caught his first glimpse of Glacia. The capital of Gusteko rose like a shimmering jewel from the snow. Towering spires of ice and stone pierced the sky, their surfaces reflecting the sunlight in dazzling patterns. The city sprawled across the horizon, its architecture blending seamlessly with the surrounding frost. Streets were lined with crystalline structures that seemed to glow faintly, even in the daylight, and the bustle of people added a warmth to the otherwise cold grandeur.

As they entered the city, Subaru craned his neck to take in the sights. Frost-covered statues lined the wide streets, and marketplaces bustled with activity despite the chill. Vendors called out, their breath visible in the cold air, while carts laden with goods rolled over cobblestones slick with ice. It was a strange mix of beauty and life, the cold omnipresent but not oppressive.

At the heart of Glacia stood the grand church, a towering structure of white stone and ice that gleamed like a beacon against the pale sky. Its spires stretched impossibly high, adorned with intricate carvings of spirits and runes that seemed to shimmer faintly with their own light. Stained-glass windows depicted scenes of Odglass and the spirits in vibrant hues that stood out starkly against the icy backdrop.

Dr. Guini ushered Subaru inside, his cane tapping against the polished stone floors as he began his lecture. “This, boy,” he said, his voice echoing in the vast space, “is the Church of Odglass, the spiritual heart of Gusteko. It is here that the people offer their prayers to Odglass, the great spirit that governs all life and magic. These walls hold centuries of faith, tradition, and reverence. The very air here is imbued with the blessings of the spirits.”

As Guini continued his elaborate description—his voice growing increasingly passionate—Subaru’s attention began to waver. The sheer scale of the place was overwhelming. Rows of pews stretched endlessly before him, filled with worshippers murmuring prayers. The ceiling arched high above, adorned with murals of swirling spirits and cascading stars. Chandeliers of frosted crystal hung from above, casting a soft, ethereal glow across the room.

But it wasn’t the grandeur of the church that truly caught Subaru’s eye. His gaze drifted to the opposing row of pews, where a girl around his age sat quietly, her hands folded neatly in her lap. She had long blue hair that cascaded down her back in silken waves and soft, gray eyes that seemed to reflect the light of the church’s chandeliers. She noticed him almost immediately, her lips curving into a gentle smile.

Subaru’s face turned scarlet, his heart skipping a beat as he quickly turned away, pretending to be engrossed in the nearest mural. What was that? he thought, his pulse racing. Why did she smile at me?

Dr. Guini, sharp as ever, caught the boy’s sudden shift in demeanor. He stopped mid-lecture, leaning closer with a smirk. “What’s this?” he asked, his tone teasing. “Distracted, are we?”

Subaru stammered, trying to wave it off. “N-No! I was just… uh… looking at the art!”

Guini followed Subaru’s line of sight and spotted the girl. He chuckled knowingly, shaking his head. “You don’t have time for that, boy!” he scolded, tapping Subaru’s forehead lightly with his cane. “Your focus should be on the spirits and your studies, not… whatever that is!”

Subaru groaned, rubbing his forehead and muttering under his breath, “I wasn’t doing anything…”

Guini’s eyes twinkled with amusement as he resumed his explanation of the church, but Subaru couldn’t help sneaking another glance at the girl. She was still smiling, her gaze soft and curious, and Subaru felt his cheeks flush again as he quickly looked away.

“Focus, boy!” Guini barked, snapping Subaru back to attention. “We’re here to learn, not to daydream!”

Subaru sighed, resigning himself to the doctor’s relentless pace. But as he followed Guini deeper into the church, he couldn’t shake the feeling that this brief encounter had left an impression far stronger than any of the grandeur around him.

​Dr. Guini led Subaru through the bustling streets of Glacia’s market district, his cane tapping rhythmically on the icy cobblestones. The air was filled with the lively sounds of vendors shouting their wares, the clatter of carts, and the occasional laughter of children playing nearby. For Subaru, the vibrant energy of the market was a welcome distraction from the endless lectures and training drills.

As they passed a group of kids playing in the snow, Subaru’s eyes lit up. The children were tossing snowballs back and forth, their laughter echoing above the hum of the market. Subaru slowed his pace, his small feet crunching in the snow as he stared longingly at the group. For a moment, his exhaustion melted away, replaced by the simple, innocent desire to join in.

He took a tentative step toward them, a smile forming on his face. “Hey—”

Before he could finish, a loud thud landed in his arms, nearly knocking him over. Subaru staggered, barely catching the massive book that Dr. Guini had unceremoniously dropped onto him.

“Pay attention, boy!” the doctor barked, his tone sharp but not unkind. “You’ve got more important things to focus on.”

Subaru looked down at the book in his arms, its leather-bound cover so thick it felt like it weighed as much as he did. “What’s this for?” he asked, his voice strained as he struggled to balance the weight.

Guini didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he grabbed two more equally enormous tomes from a nearby vendor’s stall and plopped them on top of the first. Subaru stumbled, his knees buckling slightly as he tried to steady himself.

“These,” Guini said, gesturing grandly to the stack of books Subaru was now barely holding, “are your study materials. History, mana theory, and an introductory guide to spirit arts. Essential reading for any aspiring spirit user!”

Subaru teetered back and forth, his arms straining to keep the precarious pile from toppling over. “I can’t even carry these!” he protested, his voice muffled behind the stack.

“Then consider it conditioning!” Guini declared with a grin, tapping his cane against the cobblestones. “Strengthening both the mind and the body! A true spirit arts user must be well-rounded.”

“But I’m eight!” Subaru cried, staggering to the side as he tried to regain his balance. “I’m not a donkey!”

Guini chuckled, clearly unbothered by Subaru’s complaints. “Nonsense. You’ll thank me later. Now, keep up!” He turned and began walking briskly down the market street, leaving Subaru to scramble after him, the books swaying dangerously in his arms.

As they passed the group of kids still playing in the snow, Subaru glanced at them wistfully, his steps faltering slightly. One of the kids noticed him, their snowball mid-throw, and gave him a curious look. Subaru could only offer a sheepish shrug before stumbling forward again, nearly dropping the books as he hurried to keep pace with the doctor.

“Focus, boy!” Guini called over his shoulder. “We’ve got much to do, and the day waits for no one!”

Subaru groaned, adjusting the stack in his arms and muttering under his breath. “This better be worth it…”

Behind him, the laughter of the snowball fight faded into the distance, a bittersweet reminder of the childhood he was starting to leave behind.

​When they returned to the estate, Subaru was practically dragging his feet, his arms sore from carrying the stack of heavy books through the bustling market. He let out a long sigh of relief as he stumbled through the door, eager to collapse onto the sofa and forget about the day’s trials.

But Dr. Guini had other plans.

“Don’t even think about lying down, boy,” the doctor barked, pointing his cane toward the dining table. “Sit. We have work to do.”

Subaru froze mid-step, his shoulders slumping as he groaned dramatically. “You’ve got to be kidding me… Can’t I just rest for once?”

“The mind doesn’t rest, and neither shall you,” Guini replied matter-of-factly, waving his cane toward the table again. “Now, sit!”

Reluctantly, Subaru dragged himself over and plopped into a chair, slumping forward with his chin resting on the table. His eyelids felt heavy, but Guini ignored his clear exhaustion as he placed one of the books Subaru had struggled to carry earlier onto the table with a loud thud.

“Tell me,” Guini said, adjusting his monocle and leaning forward slightly, “can you read this?”

Subaru blinked at the book, its cover adorned with intricate symbols that he couldn’t make heads or tails of. He hesitated, feeling his cheeks flush with embarrassment. “Uh… no,” he admitted softly, fidgeting in his seat. “I can’t.”

Guini tilted his head, his expression curious but not unkind. “Hmm. And are you literate at all, boy? Or do we need to start from scratch?”

Subaru straightened slightly, his face flushing even more. “I can read!” he said quickly, his voice defensive. “Just… not this language.”

“Oh?” Guini raised a brow, intrigued. “And what language can you read?”

“Japanese,” Subaru said hesitantly, the word foreign and awkward in his mouth.

Guini frowned, his monocle glinting as he adjusted it. “Japanese? Is that another one of your childish excuses? Some imaginary language?”

“It’s not imaginary!” Subaru shot back, his embarrassment turning to indignation. “It’s real! It’s… it’s where I’m from.”

The doctor hummed thoughtfully, tapping his chin with his cane as he mused aloud. “Fascinating. I’ve never heard of such a place. Japanese… hm. Sounds like nonsense to me, but no matter.” He waved his hand dismissively, his tone softening slightly. “Real or not, it doesn’t change the fact that you need to learn our language. You can’t rely on your spirits alone, boy. Communication is the foundation of knowledge.”

Subaru sighed, slumping back in his chair. “Great. More things I don’t know…”

Guini chuckled, patting Subaru on the head with surprising gentleness. “No need to pout. You’re young—you’ll pick it up faster than you think.” He pulled out a blank sheet of parchment and a quill, setting them before Subaru. “Let’s start with the basics. These are the core characters used in our language…”

Subaru listened as Guini began explaining the symbols and their meanings, his voice steady and patient. At first, it was overwhelming, the shapes and sounds foreign to him. But as the doctor guided him through each step, Subaru found himself slowly starting to understand. It wasn’t easy, and his writing was messy, but it was a start.

By the time the lesson ended, Subaru’s head was spinning, but he couldn’t deny the small sense of accomplishment he felt. As much as he hated to admit it, Guini’s eccentric methods were beginning to rub off on him.

​Later that night, Subaru lay in the quiet darkness of his room, the faint light of the moon spilling through the large window and casting soft shadows across the floor. The storm had calmed, leaving a serene stillness in its wake, but Subaru’s mind was anything but quiet. His small frame was nestled under thick blankets, his hands clasped behind his head as he stared at the wooden beams of the ceiling.

He let out a long, slow breath, his thoughts swirling in a way that felt far too big for his eight-year-old self. Everything that had happened since his arrival in Gusteko played out in his mind like a fragmented dream—the cold, the spirits, Lublik, Dr. Guini, the grand city of Glacia, and now this strange new life of relentless training and learning.

It all felt overwhelming, like he was being swept along by a current he couldn’t control. But tonight, alone in the quiet of his room, he allowed himself to stop and think.

How did I even get here? he wondered, his brow furrowing slightly. One moment I was at home, and then… nothing. I woke up in the snow, and everything was different.

The memory of that first moment—of lying in the snow, cold and alone—made his chest tighten. He thought of his parents, of his warm house, of the laughter and love he’d taken for granted. Mom, Dad… what are you doing right now? Are you looking for me? Are you okay? He felt a pang of guilt, wishing he could reach out to them somehow, let them know he was alive.

His gaze shifted to the window, where the snow outside glowed faintly under the moonlight. But… I can’t go back. At least, not right now. So what am I supposed to do? Just… keep going?

He sighed, his thoughts drifting to the people who had taken him in. Lublik, with his calm and steady presence, always making sure Subaru was taken care of even when the training got tough. And Dr. Guini, as eccentric and overwhelming as he was, always pushing Subaru toward something greater, even if Subaru didn’t fully understand what that was yet.

And then there were the spirits—the tiny lights that had saved him when he thought all hope was lost. The memory of their warmth made him smile faintly. They hadn’t just saved his life; they’d made him feel like he wasn’t completely alone in this strange world.

Maybe I don’t understand everything yet, Subaru thought, his young face serious as he stared at the ceiling. But… if I’ve learned anything, it’s that I can’t just sit around and wait for things to change. If I can’t go home yet, then I’ll have to figure out what I’m supposed to do here.

It wasn’t the kind of thought an eight-year-old should have to wrestle with, but Subaru wasn’t just any child. Even he could sense that his life had shifted into something extraordinary, and that there was no going back to the simplicity of before.

As the snow fell softly outside, Subaru closed his eyes, the faintest smile tugging at his lips. Tomorrow might be hard, but I’ll get through it. I’ve made it this far, haven’t I?

And with that, he drifted off to sleep, the quiet determination of a boy who was beginning to carve his path in a world that had tried to leave him behind.

​

Subaru was jolted awake by the loud, rhythmic pounding of knocks echoing through the house. He groggily sat up in bed, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, as the muffled sounds of hurried voices reached his ears. From the tone, he could immediately tell that Dr. Guini was at the center of it all, his distinct, exasperated bark rising above the commotion.

“Lady Azelia,” the doctor’s voice rang out, indignant and sharp, “you must know it is rude to barge into someone’s place of res—”

The words were cut off by the sudden sound of his bedroom door being flung open with surprising force, slamming against the wall. Subaru blinked, startled, as the figure of a woman stood framed in the doorway.

She was striking. Her silky, bluish-gray hair fell neatly over her shoulders, the soft texture catching the light and gleaming faintly. Her light blue eyes, sharp and piercing at first, locked onto Subaru with a fierce intensity that made him instinctively pull his blanket up higher. Her fair, alabaster skin seemed to almost glow against the morning light filtering into the room. She wore an elegant robe that was part uniform, part ceremonial attire, its fabric rich and intricately detailed, marking her as someone of great importance. Her stature was average, but her commanding presence filled the room as though she were twice her size.

For a moment, her gaze bore into him, her expression unreadable. But as she took in the sight of Subaru—his messy hair, his startled face, his small frame bundled in blankets—her fierce demeanor softened. The sharpness in her eyes melted into something warmer, gentler. A faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips, and her shoulders relaxed slightly.

“Ah,” she said, her voice steady but tinged with curiosity. “So, this is the child I’ve been hearing about.”

Subaru blinked again, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to form a coherent response. “W-Who…?”

Before he could finish, Dr. Guini stormed into the room behind her, his monocle askew and his cane clutched tightly in his hand. “Lady Azelia!” he barked, his face flushed with frustration. “I must insist—this is highly improper! You can’t just burst into a boy’s room unannounced!”

Lady Azelia turned her head slightly, casting a calm glance at the doctor. “I’m sorry, Dr. Guini, but you’ve been avoiding my letters for weeks,” she said, her tone firm but polite. “You left me little choice.”

Guini sputtered, clearly caught off guard by her directness, before composing himself. “That’s no excuse for this kind of intrusion!”

Ignoring him, Lady Azelia stepped further into the room, her attention fully on Subaru once again. “You’re the one they call Natsuki Subaru, correct?” she asked, her voice softening as she addressed him directly.

Subaru nodded hesitantly, clutching the blanket tighter. “Y-Yeah. That’s me.”

Her smile grew a little warmer, and she crouched slightly to be at his eye level. “I’ve heard quite a bit about you. Your abilities, your potential… and the unusual circumstances of your arrival.”

Subaru tilted his head, confused and still a bit wary. “Uh… thanks?”

Guini cleared his throat loudly, his cane tapping sharply on the floor. “Lady Azelia, if you wish to discuss anything regarding the boy, it should be done with proper decorum! Not… barging into his room like a barbarian!”

Azelia stood, turning to face Guini with a raised eyebrow. “Very well,” she said coolly. “Shall we move this conversation somewhere more appropriate?”

“Finally, a reasonable suggestion,” Guini muttered, adjusting his monocle and gesturing toward the door. “Subaru, get dressed and join us in the parlor. It seems we have much to discuss.”

Subaru watched the two leave, his head spinning as he tried to process what had just happened. Who is this woman? And what does she want with me? He sighed, rubbing his temples. Guess I don’t have much of a choice but to find out.

Throwing off the blankets, he hurried to get dressed, already bracing himself for whatever strange turn his day was about to take.

​Subaru shuffled into the parlor, tugging awkwardly at the oversized Gustekan uniform he’d been made to wear. The fabric was stiff and overly formal, with a high collar that felt like it was choking him and sleeves that hung just a little too long. To make matters worse, there was an embroidered crest on the chest—a proud symbol of something Subaru had no clue about—that only added to how ridiculous he felt.

He glanced at the adults as he entered. Dr. Guini, seated with his cane resting against his leg, looked visibly annoyed, muttering something under his breath as his monocle glinted in the morning light. Across from him sat Lady Azelia—or Irene, as Subaru would soon learn—with her usual air of calm indifference. She leaned back in her chair, utterly unbothered by the doctor’s grumbling. As Subaru approached, she turned to look at him, and her expression softened again into a warm smile.

Subaru’s cheeks flushed as he tugged at the hem of his uniform. “Uh, morning…” he mumbled, clearly self-conscious.

Irene’s smile widened just slightly, her light blue eyes glinting with amusement. “Good morning, Subaru. That uniform suits you.”

Subaru grimaced, his embarrassment deepening. “I feel like I’m wearing a circus tent…”

The doctor scoffed, waving a hand dismissively. “Nonsense! That’s the standard Gustekan youth attire. Perfectly respectable.”

“Perfectly ridiculous,” Subaru muttered under his breath as he took the nearest seat—the farthest one from the two adults. He sank into the chair, arms crossed, his skeptical gaze darting between the two.

Dr. Guini cleared his throat, clearly trying to steer the conversation away from Subaru’s outfit. “Now, Lady Azelia, as I was saying—”

“Irene,” she interrupted smoothly, tilting her head slightly. “I prefer to be called Irene. At least by him.” She gestured lightly toward Subaru, her tone casual. “No need for formality, don’t you agree?”

Guini bristled at the suggestion, but before he could argue, Subaru blinked and pointed at himself. “You mean me? You want me to call you Irene?”

She nodded, her smile unfaltering. “That’s right.”

Subaru tilted his head, his skepticism growing. “Why?”

“Because it’s my name,” she said simply, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world.

Subaru glanced at Dr. Guini, whose expression was caught somewhere between incredulous and begrudging acceptance. “This feels like a trap,” Subaru muttered to himself, leaning back cautiously in his chair.

“Enough stalling,” Irene said, her tone turning slightly more curious as she leaned forward. “Dr. Guini has told me about your… unique ability. Would you mind demonstrating it for me?”

Subaru tensed, his stomach flipping as he realized what she meant. “You mean… the spirit thing?”

Irene nodded, folding her hands in her lap. “Yes. I’d like to see it.”

Subaru hesitated, glancing between her and the doctor. “Uh… do I really have to? It’s kind of… embarrassing.”

Dr. Guini straightened in his chair, his face suddenly serious. “Yes, boy. You must. Now get to it!”

Subaru groaned, his head slumping forward. “Fine…” Reluctantly, he stood, shuffling into the middle of the room under the expectant gazes of the two adults. He stretched his arms out, squatted slightly, and clasped his hands together in the ridiculous pose the doctor had drilled into him. He cleared his throat awkwardly before shouting, “Spirits, come!”

Irene blinked, then burst out laughing, her light, melodic chuckle filling the room. “Oh, my,” she said, covering her mouth with her hand. “Why… why on earth did you have to do that pose?”

Subaru froze, his face turning crimson. “Wait… you mean I didn’t have to do this?”

Irene shook her head, her laughter subsiding into an amused grin. “Of course not child. You only need to call them forth.”

Subaru turned to Dr. Guini, his expression twisting into an irritated glare. “You lied to me?!”

Guini adjusted his monocle, feigning innocence. “It’s not a lie; it’s a method. One that I, as your instructor, deemed necessary!”

“You made me look stupid!” Subaru shot back, his voice rising.

“It’s part of the conditioning!” Guini barked, his face red.

Subaru sighed dramatically, covering his face with his hands. “This place is insane.”

Irene chuckled softly, watching the interaction with clear amusement. “Go on, Subaru. Call the spirits properly this time. I promise no posing is required.”

Still grumbling under his breath, Subaru straightened up, muttered a quick, “Spirits, come,” and almost instantly, a few glowing orbs appeared around him, their faint light dancing in the air.

Irene’s smile turned genuine, her eyes sparkling with interest. “Fascinating… You really are something special.”

Subaru crossed his arms, still glaring at the doctor. “Yeah, well, special doesn’t mean you get to humiliate me…”

Dr. Guini waved his hand dismissively, though there was a faint grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Oh, stop whining, boy. You’re learning!”

Subaru huffed, slumping back into his chair. Learning, he thought bitterly, and apparently looking like an idiot while doing it.

​Irene crossed her legs elegantly, leaning back in her chair as she regarded Subaru thoughtfully. “You know,” she began, her tone measured but warm, “I’d like to take Subaru under my arm. With proper guidance and the resources available in Glacia, I believe he could flourish.”

Dr. Guini’s monocle nearly fell from his eye as he snapped his head toward her. “Absolutely not!” he barked, slamming his cane on the floor for emphasis. “I’ve spent my life fostering children into spirit arts users! Hundreds of them! I was a professor at the Academy of Spirit Arts, I’ll have you know.”

Subaru glanced between the two adults, his eyes wide with confusion. “Wait, hundreds? What kind of factory are you running?” he muttered under his breath, but his comment was drowned out by the rising tension between Guini and Irene.

Irene didn’t flinch at the doctor’s outburst. Instead, she frowned slightly, tilting her head as her piercing blue eyes studied him. “And yet,” she said calmly, “I still remember how you taught my sister. If I recall, she had some complaints.”

Guini stiffened, his posture rigid as he huffed indignantly. “Your sister,” he retorted, his voice rising, “was one of my finest pupils! And her success is a testament to my teaching methods!”

“Is it?” Irene said coolly, her tone laced with subtle amusement. “Because she seemed to remember you being more interested in throwing books at students than actually teaching them.”

Guini sputtered, waving his cane dramatically. “Utter nonsense! My methods are time-tested and effective!”

Subaru leaned forward slightly, his curiosity piqued. “Wait, you taught her sister? So, does that mean she’s, like, a spirit arts user too?”

Irene nodded, a small, proud smile forming on her lips. “She is. Quite a skilled one, in fact. Though, I assure you, her talents came from her own efforts, not this man’s outdated techniques.”

Guini’s face turned a shade of red as he pointed an accusing finger at her.

“And what would you know about teaching, Lady Azelia? You think you can offer more than a mere flimsy apartment in Glacia? How would you even support the boy?”

Irene’s cheeks flushed, and she crossed her arms tightly over her chest. “That’s rude, Dr. Guini,” she snapped, her calm demeanor cracking slightly. “And completely uncalled for.”

Guini shrugged, clearly unfazed. “The truth often is, my dear.”

The two locked eyes in a tense standoff, and Subaru sat awkwardly between them, unsure whether to intervene or quietly sneak out of the room. But before he could decide, Guini sighed and adjusted his monocle. “That said,” he muttered reluctantly, “perhaps you’d be better suited as a sports instructor for the boy. Odglass knows I’ve no patience for those sorts of frivolities.”

Irene scoffed, narrowing her eyes. “Sports instructor? You make it sound like a downgrade.”

Guini waved his hand dismissively. “Call it what you will. The boy needs physical conditioning, and you’re far more suited to that sort of thing than I.”

Subaru’s face lit up at the mention of sports, his childish enthusiasm bubbling to the surface. “Sports? Like running around and stuff? That sounds awesome!” he exclaimed, bouncing slightly in his chair.

Irene raised an eyebrow, glancing at Subaru. “You’re excited about that?”

“Of course!” Subaru grinned. “Anything’s better than sitting around with a bunch of books! Let’s play some games or something!”

Guini groaned, rubbing his temples. “Spirits preserve me. You’ll turn into a brute at this rate…”

But Irene smirked, a mischievous glint in her eye. “Well then, Subaru, perhaps we’ll arrange something. If nothing else, it might put that energy of yours to good use.”

Subaru beamed, already imagining what kinds of games or challenges they might try. For once, it seemed like his strange new life in Gusteko might include something fun.

​Days passed, and Subaru found himself adjusting—albeit reluctantly—to the bizarre rhythm of his life in Gusteko. His mornings were filled with grueling lessons and trials under Dr. Guini’s relentless gaze, the man’s booming voice constantly pushing him to his limits. Subaru groaned internally every time the doctor introduced yet another “essential” test of endurance, intellect, or focus.

One evening, as he lay in bed staring at the ceiling, Subaru reflected on everything.

“The doctor’s not giving me a break,” he muttered to himself. “Every day, it’s something new. Tests, books, weird poses for spirit summoning… I don’t even know if he’s making half of this stuff up or if I’m just bad at it.”

He sighed, his mind drifting to the others around him. “And Lublik… that guy’s something else. I don’t know what his deal is, but he’s gotta be a knight or something. The way he walks, the way he talks—it’s like he’s got this noble thing going on. But he’s never around much, so who knows what he’s actually doing.”

A small smile tugged at Subaru’s lips as he thought of someone else. “But Irene… she’s different. She’s one of my favorite visitors, honestly. Way better than the doc.”

In the days that followed, Subaru and Irene spent more time together, her visits becoming a highlight of his otherwise grueling schedule. They played all sorts of games, both indoors and out, and Subaru’s laughter became a regular sound in the otherwise serious house.

One afternoon, the two were outside, bundled up against the cold as they worked on a snow castle together. Subaru shaped a lopsided wall with his gloved hands, his tongue poking out in concentration.

“This is gonna be the coolest castle in the world,” Subaru declared, stepping back to admire his handiwork.

Irene crouched beside him, smoothing out a jagged edge of snow. “It’s definitely… unique,” she said, a teasing smile on her face. “Are you sure this part here isn’t going to collapse?”

Subaru frowned, crossing his arms. “Hey, don’t jinx it! It’s a castle of dreams, okay?”

“Dreams and bad architecture,” Irene quipped, laughing softly as Subaru gave her an exaggerated glare.

Another evening, the two were seated inside, a wooden board game spread out between them. Subaru moved a piece, grinning smugly. “Gotcha! That’s a win for me!”

Irene raised an eyebrow, glancing at the board. “Win? Subaru, that wasn’t even a legal move.”

“What?” Subaru gasped, leaning forward to inspect the board. “But… it’s totally fine! Look, it’s just a little diagonal…”

“Diagonal isn’t allowed in this game,” Irene said with mock seriousness, resting her chin on her hand. “Are you just making up rules as we go?”

Subaru huffed, slumping back into his chair. “Okay, fine. Let’s call it a draw.”

Irene laughed, shaking her head. “You’re impossible.”

There were quieter moments too. One night, Subaru sat cross-legged on the floor as Irene leaned against a nearby chair, holding a well-worn storybook. Her soft voice carried the words, painting vivid images in Subaru’s mind as she read aloud.

“…and so, the brave knight ventured into the icy wasteland, his sword gleaming against the moonlight,” she read, her tone capturing the story’s magic.

Subaru’s eyes sparkled as he listened. “That knight sounds a lot like Lublik,” he said suddenly, grinning. “You think he goes on adventures like that?”

Irene chuckled, closing the book for a moment. “Maybe. But I think Lublik’s sword is his wit, not a blade.”

Subaru tilted his head. “You mean he talks people to death?”

Irene laughed, her light, melodic voice filling the room. “Something like that.”

Through it all, Subaru found himself looking forward to Irene’s visits more and more. She brought a sense of warmth and fun to his otherwise rigid life, her presence a reminder that not everything in Gusteko had to be about trials and tests. In her own way, she was teaching him something just as valuable as Guini’s lessons—how to laugh, how to dream, and how to be a kid again.

​For Natsuki Subaru, life had settled into a strange but familiar routine. Days were filled with grueling lessons and training under Dr. Guini’s relentless guidance, with brief moments of respite brought by Irene’s visits. Occasionally, they ventured into Glacia, the icy capital that still fascinated Subaru, though these trips were rare—once every two weeks at most.

Despite the busy days, Subaru often found his thoughts drifting back to his parents. He missed them deeply, their faces becoming blurry in his mind as time wore on. It was strange and a little scary how easily he could lose track of time in this world. Months passed, and Subaru grew as strong as an eight-year-old could be.

Through countless lessons, he had learned the fundamentals of magic—the basic incantations like el, al, and their respective meanings. But magic had remained tantalizingly out of reach, a skill he had yet to actually perform. He’d only seen Dr. Guini and Irene use magic briefly, in fleeting moments. The doctor had conjured water and wind for demonstrations, his spells precise and calculated. Irene, on the other hand, had mischievously summoned snowballs during one of their standoffs, pelting Subaru mercilessly in an unfair but hilarious game.

Subaru had dreamed of the day he could finally cast a spell himself, and when the doctor summoned him one chilly morning, he knew the moment had come.

Dr. Guini gestured for Subaru to sit at the table, his tone unusually serious. “Boy,” he began, adjusting his monocle, “the time has come to test your magical aptitude.”

Subaru’s eyes widened, and he shot to his feet with excitement. “Wait, really? You’re finally gonna teach me real magic?!”

The doctor raised a hand to calm him. “Sit down first, and stop bouncing like a rabbit.”

Subaru reluctantly plopped back into his chair, practically vibrating with energy. “So, what kind of magic am I gonna learn? Fire? Lightning? Oh, please tell me it’s something cool!”

Guini chuckled, clearly amused by Subaru’s enthusiasm. “We won’t know until we test your affinity.”

Subaru’s grin faltered slightly. “Affinity?”

“Yes,” the doctor said, leaning forward. “Your affinity determines which element you’re naturally aligned with—fire, water, earth, or wind. It’s the foundation of magic for a spirit arts user. Without knowing your affinity, you’d be casting blind, and that’s a recipe for disaster.”

Subaru nodded quickly. He already knew the basics of affinities from his studies. Every magic user had one dominant element, the one they could wield most effectively. His mind raced with possibilities, and he clutched his hands together, praying silently. Please let it be fire. Please let it be fire!

Dr. Guini cleared his throat, snapping Subaru out of his thoughts. “I’ve arranged for a skilled spirit arts user to come and perform the test. They’ll be here shortly.”

Subaru froze, blinking. “Wait, you’re not doing it?”

The doctor smirked, leaning back in his chair. “No, boy. I could, but I prefer to delegate such tasks. Besides, it’s always good for you to meet other practitioners of the art.”

Subaru groaned, flopping back in his chair. “You’re just being lazy…”

Guini ignored the comment, his monocle glinting as he stood. “Go prepare yourself, boy. If you’re this excitable now, you’ll need to focus when the time comes.”

Subaru huffed but couldn’t contain his growing excitement. As he ran off to get ready, his thoughts swirled with possibilities. What if I really can use fire magic? That would be so cool!

His fists clenched with determination. “This is it,” he whispered to himself. “The moment I become awesome.”

​The moment the spirit arts user arrived, Subaru was struck by her timid demeanor. She was a young woman, her light green hair cascading over her shoulders in soft waves. She wore a pristine white uniform that contrasted with her flushed cheeks as she stood hesitantly at the door, her hands nervously clutching the edges of her sleeves. Behind her, Irene strolled casually, her presence as commanding and effortless as ever.

The green-haired girl peeked inside the open door, her voice soft and unsure. “Um… shouldn’t we wait for the host to formally greet us?”

Irene rolled her eyes, her tone playful but impatient. “Don’t be a dummy, Bell.” With a swift motion, she smacked the timid girl lightly on the rear, nudging her forward through the doorway. “Just go in already.”

Bell stumbled into the house, her cheeks burning as she glanced back at Irene with a mix of embarrassment and indignation. “I-Irene!” she protested softly.

Inside, Subaru was already staring in awe at the green-haired girl. There was something otherworldly about her, as though her presence carried a quiet magic of its own. But then he caught sight of Irene, and his thoughts shifted instantly.

“Irene!” Subaru called out, moving to intercept her. “Malboard! You and me! I’ve been practicing, and this time you don’t stand a chance.”

Irene chuckled, clearly amused by his enthusiasm. “As much as I’d love to crush you again, Subaru, you have more important matters to attend to.” She gestured toward Bell, who stood awkwardly near the entrance, her hands fidgeting nervously.

Subaru blinked, tilting his head. “Huh? Who’s this?”

Bell gave a polite bow, her voice soft but steady. “My name is Bell. I specialize in spirit arts and have come to help determine your magical affinity. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Natsuki Subaru.”

Subaru straightened, a mischievous grin forming on his face. “Ah, so you’ve heard of me! I’m Subaru, the future legend of Gusteko!”

Bell blinked, then smiled faintly. “You’re… a lively one, aren’t you?”

Irene smirked as the doctor entered the room, muttering something about Subaru’s overconfidence. The group made their way to the parlor, where they settled into their seats. Bell stood before Subaru, her expression calm and focused despite her earlier timidity.

“Now, Subaru,” Bell said softly, “I’ll need to place my hand on your chest to assess your affinity. Please try to stay still.”

Subaru nodded, his grin fading slightly as he took a deep breath. Bell reached out, her hand resting gently on his chest. Her touch was light, almost ethereal, and the room fell into silence. A faint glow surrounded her hand as she closed her eyes, concentrating deeply. The seconds stretched into what felt like minutes before Bell opened her eyes and smiled gently.

“Your affinity… is Yin,” she announced.

There was a long pause as everyone processed her words. Irene leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms thoughtfully. “Yin,” she murmured. “That’s a rare one.”

Subaru, however, was visibly deflated. His shoulders slumped as he let out a dramatic sigh. “What? That’s it? No fire? No lightning? Just… Yin?”

Bell blinked, her timid nature making her hesitant to respond, but she eventually said, “Yin magic is… shadow magic.”

“Shadows?” Subaru groaned, flopping back into his seat. “You’ve gotta be kidding me. What am I supposed to do with shadows? Scare people at night?”

Bell’s expression softened, and she stepped closer, her voice gentle but firm. “It’s not over for you, Subaru. Yin may be your natural affinity, but with your high connection to spirits, you’re not limited to just one type of magic.”

Subaru perked up slightly, his brow furrowing. “What do you mean?”

Bell smiled, her confidence growing as she continued. “With your affinity for spirits, you have the potential to form contracts with a variety of them. Through those contracts, you’ll be able to use other types of magic—fire, water, wind, earth—anything the spirits you bond with can provide.”

Subaru’s eyes widened, his disappointment melting into cautious hope. “So… I can still use fire?”

Bell nodded. “If you find the right spirit to contract with, yes.”

Subaru sat up straighter, a spark of excitement returning to his eyes. “Alright, then! Time to start collecting spirits!”

Irene chuckled softly, leaning over to ruffle Subaru’s hair. “Always aiming high, aren’t you?”

“Of course!” Subaru grinned, his confidence restored. “What’s the point of being awesome if you don’t go all the way?”

Dr. Guini let out a sigh, rubbing his temples. “Spirits preserve us,” he muttered. “This boy will be the death of me…”

​Bell’s hand was still resting on Subaru’s chest when her entire demeanor changed. Her calm expression melted away, her light green eyes widening in visible shock. Her lips parted, and her hand trembled slightly as the faint glow around it flickered erratically.

“Bell?” Irene asked, her tone concerned. “Are you alright?”

Bell didn’t respond immediately. Her breath hitched, and her words came out in stuttering fragments. “I-It’s… impossible. It… it can’t be.”

Everyone froze, her words slicing through the room like a blade. Dr. Guini’s face twisted in irritation as he leaned forward in his chair, his cane tapping sharply against the floor. “Spirits’ sake, girl, stop stammering and spill it out! What are you babbling about?”

Bell swallowed hard, her gaze locked on Subaru as though she were seeing something unimaginable. “This boy,” she whispered, her voice shaking, “he has… he has the Divine Protection of the Spirit King.”

The room fell into a stunned silence.

Irene blinked, her composure faltering for the first time as she sat up straighter. “The Spirit King?” she repeated, her voice filled with disbelief. “Are you certain?”

Dr. Guini’s monocle nearly fell from his face as his expression twisted into a mixture of confusion and intrigue. “Divine Protection…? Of that Spirit King? The one Spirit King?”

Even Subaru, who had been lounging casually just moments ago, was taken aback. He glanced between Bell, Irene, and the doctor, his brow furrowing. “Uh… is that a good thing?”

Bell’s hand finally dropped from his chest, and she took a shaky step back, her face pale. “Good?” she echoed, her voice still trembling. “It’s… it’s beyond good. It’s unheard of! The Divine Protection of the Spirit King is… it’s the rarest, most powerful blessing a spirit arts user could possess. It means you’re…” Her voice trailed off, as if the implications were too grand to articulate.

Subaru tilted his head, still confused. “So, what does it do? Like… can I summon super-powerful spirits or something?”

Irene leaned back in her chair, her arms crossed as she mulled over the revelation. “The Divine Protection of the Spirit King,” she said thoughtfully, “is said to grant the bearer an unparalleled connection to spirits. It’s more than summoning powerful spirits—it’s as if the spirits themselves are drawn to you, willing to aid you in ways no ordinary spirit arts user could ever achieve.”

Dr. Guini, despite his usual gruff demeanor, seemed genuinely awestruck. He rubbed his chin, his monocle glinting as he muttered to himself. “And to think… in this boy… to think such a rare blessing would manifest…”

Subaru scratched the back of his head, still unsure of how to react. “So… that’s a yes on it being a good thing?”

Bell finally found her voice, nodding hesitantly. “Yes… yes, it’s a very good thing. It’s… beyond extraordinary. But…” Her voice faltered again, a flicker of worry crossing her face. “It also means…”

“What?” Subaru asked, leaning forward. “What does it mean?”

Bell hesitated, glancing nervously at Irene and the doctor before continuing. “It means your existence might not be… ordinary. There’s a reason OdLagna has blessed you, and it might come with expectations—or dangers.”

Subaru’s excitement dimmed slightly, replaced by a twinge of unease. “Dangers?” he repeated, his voice quieter.

Irene reached over and patted Subaru’s shoulder reassuringly. “Don’t let her scare you too much, Subaru. It just means you’re special. And I think you’ve already figured that out by now.”

Subaru managed a small grin, though his mind was racing. Special, huh? he thought, his gaze drifting to his hands. I guess I always wanted to be special. But… what does this really mean for me?

The room fell into an uneasy silence, the weight of the revelation settling over them all like a heavy snowfall. For the first time, even Dr. Guini seemed uncertain, his usually sharp tongue momentarily stilled.

​Bell’s voice broke the tense silence, timid but insistent. “We… we should report this to the capital,” she said, her hands nervously clutching her sleeves. “Something this important—keeping it a secret might be considered treason.”

Subaru blinked, startled. “Treason?!” he repeated, sitting up straighter. “Wait, hold on—”

Before he could finish, both Irene and Dr. Guini cut in simultaneously.

“Absolutely not!” they barked in unison, their voices sharp and definitive.

Subaru blinked again, more confused than ever. “Wait, you two actually agree on something? That’s gotta be a first.”

Bell looked equally bewildered, her wide green eyes darting between the two. “But… why not? Isn’t this exactly the kind of thing the capital should know? I mean, the Divine Protection of the Spirit King—it’s unheard of!”

Irene crossed her arms tightly over her chest, her expression unusually serious. “Because it’s not safe,” she said firmly. “If the capital finds out about Subaru, especially the Holy King Sugona…” Her voice trailed off, and she glanced away, her jaw tightening. “There’s no telling what he might do.”

Bell tilted her head, confused. “But why? Subaru isn’t a threat to anyone—he’s just a child.”

“That’s exactly the problem,” Irene muttered, leaning back in her chair. “He’s a child now, but to the Holy King, he’d be seen as a potential contender for the throne. The Divine Protection of the Spirit King isn’t just rare—it’s symbolic. It carries weight, especially in a place like Gusteko, where spirit arts are so deeply tied to power and leadership.”

Dr. Guini adjusted his monocle, his expression grim. “If the capital catches wind of this, they’ll view Subaru as a threat to the stability of the kingdom. And knowing Sugona, his response would be swift and ruthless. A boy with that kind of blessing… he wouldn’t be allowed to live freely.”

Subaru paled, his chest tightening. “You’re saying they’d try to… kill me?”

Irene hesitated, her gaze softening as she turned to him. “It’s possible. Not because of anything you’ve done, but because of what you represent. In their eyes, you’d be too dangerous to ignore.”

Bell bit her lip, fidgeting nervously. “But… Irene, you’re a member of Odglass’s Holy Church. You have an obligation to report something like this, don’t you?”

Irene flinched slightly at the reminder, her fingers tightening on the armrest of her chair. For a moment, her confident composure wavered. “I know,” she admitted softly. “But I can’t let the nation know about Subaru—not under these circumstances.”

Bell blinked, surprised by her uncharacteristic hesitation. “Why not?”

Irene let out a slow breath, her gaze distant. “Because it wouldn’t matter what the church says, or what Subaru’s intentions are. To Sugona, anything that could destabilize his rule is a threat to be eliminated. He wouldn’t even care that Subaru is a child. He’d only see the Divine Protection and what it means.”

Dr. Guini grunted in agreement, tapping his cane against the floor. “For once, Irene’s right. This isn’t a matter of obligation, girl—it’s a matter of survival. If the Glacia finds out about Subaru, his life will be forfeit. And that’s a fact.”

Bell’s shoulders slumped, her face pale. “I… I didn’t realize it was that serious.”

“It is,” Irene said, her voice heavy. She turned to Subaru, her light blue eyes filled with an unusual tenderness. “For now, we’ll protect you. No one else needs to know about your blessing—not until we figure out what it truly means, and how to keep you safe.”

Subaru nodded slowly, his mind racing. “Okay,” he said softly, though his voice wavered. “But… what do I do now?”

“Now,” Irene said, managing a faint smile, “you keep training. You’re stronger than you think, Subaru. And you’re going to need that strength for what’s ahead.”

Dr. Guini adjusted his monocle again, his tone sharp but not unkind. “And you listen to your elders, boy. You’ve got much to learn, and no time to waste.”

Subaru tried to smile back, though his heart was heavy with the weight of their words. A threat to the throne? he thought, his chest tightening. I didn’t ask for this… but if it’s my life on the line, I’ll do whatever it takes to survive.

Chapter Text

Snow By An Explosion!

​

A few days later, Subaru found himself standing in the snow-covered courtyard of the estate, bundled against the chill but feeling a spark of excitement. Dr. Guini stood before him, his cane planted firmly in the ground as his breath misted in the cold air. Today’s lesson wasn’t about magic—not directly.

Instead, the doctor had decided it was time to teach Subaru how to handle and communicate with spirits.

“Boy,” Guini began, his tone authoritative as usual, “before you even think about wielding magic, you need to understand where it comes from. And in your case, with your peculiar blessing, that means learning to communicate with the spirits that surround you.”

Subaru nodded, bouncing slightly on his feet to stay warm. “So, what’s the plan? Meditation? Weird poses again?” He shot the doctor a teasing grin.

Guini frowned, adjusting his monocle. “No, nothing so juvenile. This is serious business, boy. You need to understand that spirits aren’t just tools—they’re living beings. They have their own wills, their own preferences. You don’t command them. You ask.”

Subaru tilted his head, a curious glint in his eyes. “Ask? Like, just… talk to them?”

“Yes,” Guini said simply, his gaze narrowing. “But it’s not as simple as it sounds. Most people can only communicate with spirits through feelings—impressions, emotions, vague ideas. The stronger the bond, the clearer the communication, but even then, it’s rarely in full sentences.”

Subaru scratched his head. “Huh. That’s weird. I mean, I’ve been talking to them since I got here.”

Guini blinked, his cane slipping slightly in the snow. “What?”

Subaru shrugged casually. “Yeah, I mean, when the little red and yellow orbs showed up back then, they just, like… talked to me. Said stuff like, ‘Are you okay?’ and ‘We’ll stay close.’ You know, regular things.”

There was a long pause as Guini stared at him, his monocle almost slipping off his face. “They… spoke to you? In complete sentences?”

“Uh, yeah,” Subaru replied, looking a little confused. “Why? Is that not normal?”

“Normal?” Guini barked, his voice rising. “Normal?! Boy, that’s impossible! Spirits don’t communicate with humans in full sentences! They use impressions, emotions, fragments—not language!”

Subaru raised his hands defensively. “Well, they do with me! Maybe it’s the whole Spirit King thing?”

Guini muttered something incomprehensible, pacing back and forth in the snow as he tried to process what he’d just learned. “This is beyond comprehension,” he finally muttered. “Speaking to spirits in full sentences… it’s not just rare—it’s unheard of. Even Archpriests can’t achieve that level of clarity…”

Meanwhile, at a distance, Lublik and Irene watched the interaction with amusement. Lublik stood with his arms crossed, a faint smirk on his face. “Looks like the old man’s losing his mind again.”

Irene chuckled softly, her breath visible in the crisp air. “Can you blame him? Subaru keeps surprising everyone. Even I didn’t expect this.”

Lublik tilted his head, his sharp blue eyes glinting with interest. “The kid’s got something special, no doubt about it. But how much of it is talent, and how much is sheer luck?”

Irene smiled faintly, watching as Subaru animatedly explained something to Guini, his small hands gesturing wildly. “Does it matter? He’s got potential, and that’s what counts. Though, I admit, watching him outwit Guini is one of the best parts of my week.”

Back in the courtyard, Subaru crossed his arms, a smug grin on his face. “So, what now, Doc? Still think I’m making it up?”

Guini let out a sharp huff, adjusting his monocle with a flick of his wrist. “Hmph. If you truly can communicate with spirits so fluently, then you’ll have no trouble demonstrating. Go on, boy—show me.”

Subaru’s grin widened, his confidence surging. “Alright, you asked for it!” He closed his eyes and extended his hand, calling out softly. “Spirits, come.”

Almost immediately, the familiar orbs of light appeared, swirling around him in a playful dance. The red one flitted closer, its glow pulsing as it spoke clearly. “Subaru! What’s up?”

The yellow one followed, its tone gentler but equally clear. “Is everything okay? You don’t usually call us out like this.”

Guini froze, his jaw dropping as he watched the exchange. “By the spirits…” he whispered. “He’s actually speaking to them.”

Subaru turned to Guini with a triumphant grin. “Told ya.”

Lublik and Irene exchanged a glance, both of them smiling.

“Well,” Irene said with a chuckle, “I guess we’re all learning something new today.”

​Subaru, emboldened by the doctor’s stunned reaction, crossed his arms with a grin that was far too confident for his own good. “Alright,” he declared, his voice ringing out in the snowy courtyard. “If I can talk to spirits, then let’s see if they can really do something cool. I want something to explode!”

Dr. Guini’s monocle nearly fell off his face as he snapped toward Subaru, his tone sharp. “Boy, that’s an absolutely terrible idea. You don’t have the control or experience to—”

Subaru cut him off with a wave of his hand. “I don’t care! Come on, how hard can it be? Hey, fire spirits!” He raised his arms to the sky, his voice brash and eager. “Help me make the biggest explosion you’ve ever seen!”

Lublik and Irene, watching from the sidelines, exchanged uneasy glances.

“This… doesn’t seem like a good idea,” Irene muttered, her usually playful tone edged with concern.

Lublik shrugged, though his eyes were sharp as he watched Subaru. “Well, it’ll either be impressive or catastrophic. Either way, it’ll be memorable.”

At first, no one expected anything to happen. The doctor sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he muttered, “This boy… Spirits preserve us.”

But then, a flicker of red light appeared, followed by another, and another. Within seconds, dozens of fiery orbs began to materialize around Subaru, their light reflecting in his wide, eager eyes.

The red spirits darted closer, their playful voices ringing out. “Explosion? You got it, Subaru!”

“Let’s make it big!” an orange spirit added, its glow intensifying.

Guini’s expression shifted from exasperation to alarm. “Wait… WAIT! Spirits, no, stop him!”

But it was too late. The spirits began to swarm around Subaru at an incredible speed, their fiery glow growing brighter and brighter as their energy built. Subaru stood in the center of the storm, grinning like he was the king of the world.

“Alright, guys,” Subaru shouted, his voice brimming with excitement. “Let it rip!”

And then it happened.

The explosion erupted with a deafening roar, a massive wave of fire and heat consuming the courtyard and spilling into the nearby forest. The ground shook violently as a column of flame shot into the sky, its intensity so great that the snow melted instantly in a wide radius. Trees near the edge of the blast were engulfed, their branches crackling as they were reduced to ash.

Everyone was thrown backward by the force of the explosion. Irene hit the ground hard, shielding her face from the heat as she rolled to safety. Lublik managed to stay on his feet, though his usually calm demeanor was replaced by wide-eyed shock. Dr. Guini stumbled, his cane slipping from his hand as he stared in disbelief at the destruction.

When the flames finally subsided, a massive scorch mark marred the once-pristine courtyard, and a portion of the nearby forest was reduced to smoldering ruins. Subaru stood at the center of it all, his hair singed and his clothes covered in soot, but his grin was as bright as ever.

“Did you see that?!” Subaru exclaimed, throwing his arms up triumphantly. “That was awesome!”

Guini stormed toward him, his monocle askew and his face red with fury. “You reckless fool! Do you have any idea what you’ve done?!”

Subaru blinked, tilting his head. “Uh… made a really cool explosion?”

Irene staggered to her feet, brushing snow and ash off her coat as she glared at Subaru. “You just leveled half the forest, you little maniac!”

Lublik, still standing at a distance, let out a low whistle, his arms crossed. “Well… memorable it is.”

The red spirits floated lazily around Subaru, their glow dimming as they giggled. “That was fun!” one of them chimed.

Guini looked like he was about to collapse, clutching his head as he muttered, “Spirits preserve me… What have I gotten myself into?”

Subaru, oblivious to the chaos he’d caused, raised a fist into the air, his grin widening. “Alright! Let’s do it again!”

“NO!” the three adults shouted in unison.

​A few weeks later, the icy winds of Gusteko roared outside as Bell returned to check on Subaru and his progress. When she entered the estate, she was nearly unrecognizable, bundled in so many layers of thick coats and scarves that she looked more like a moving snowdrift than a person. Her green hair was completely hidden under a heavy hood, and her boots left a trail of snow and slush on the floor.

Subaru, lounging near the fireplace with a blanket draped over his shoulders, watched her shuffle into the room. He raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. “Bell? Is that you under there, or did someone build a snowman and bring it inside?”

Bell paused, tilting her head slightly. “I’m here,” she said, her voice muffled by the layers. “The storm outside is… intense.”

Dr. Guini entered from another room, carrying a steaming mug of tea. “Girl, you’re tracking snow everywhere!” he scolded, gesturing at the puddles forming on the wooden floor. “Take those layers off before you drown the place.”

Bell hesitated, glancing nervously at the others. Irene, seated near Subaru and sipping her own tea, rolled her eyes and gestured toward the coat rack. “Don’t be shy, Bell. You’re safe here. Just unwind already.”

With a small nod, Bell began the slow process of removing her many layers. First, she pulled off her heavy hood, revealing strands of her light green hair, which clung to her face from the cold. Then came the scarves—three of them—and finally, the thick outer coat that seemed almost as heavy as she was. Beneath it all, she wore a simple white uniform, pristine despite the storm outside.

Subaru leaned forward, resting his chin on his hands. “Wow, Bell, I didn’t know you were so fashionable. What’s the next layer? A ball gown?”

Bell flushed lightly, brushing snow from her sleeves. “It’s not that funny,” she muttered, though a small smile tugged at her lips.

Irene chuckled softly, setting her cup down. “Well, it’s good to see you haven’t frozen solid. Storms like this can turn even the hardiest Gustekans into ice sculptures.”

Dr. Guini huffed, gesturing toward the table. “Now that you’ve made a mess of my floor, sit down and tell us why you’re here, girl.”

Bell nodded, still dusting snow from her uniform as she took a seat. Her hands wrapped tightly around the mug of tea that Irene handed her, the warmth slowly bringing color back to her pale cheeks. “I wanted to check on Subaru,” she said softly. “It’s been a few weeks, and… well, after hearing about the, um… explosion…”

Subaru grinned, cutting in. “Oh, that? Don’t worry—it was awesome!”

Bell’s eyes widened slightly, her hands tightening on the mug. “Awesome?” she repeated, glancing nervously at Guini and Irene for confirmation.

Dr. Guini let out a groan, shaking his head. “The boy has no sense of caution. He nearly destroyed half the forest!”

“Correction,” Subaru said, holding up a finger. “I did destroy half the forest.”

Bell sighed, her shoulders slumping. “That’s… not exactly reassuring.”

Irene chuckled, leaning back in her chair. “Don’t worry too much, Bell. Subaru might be reckless, but he’s learning. Slowly.”

Bell glanced at Subaru, who was grinning from ear to ear, and then back at the adults. “I hope so,” she said quietly, her voice tinged with concern. “Because the Divine Protection of the Spirit King isn’t something to take lightly. If he keeps pushing too far…”

Subaru waved her off, his confidence undeterred. “Relax, Bell. I’ve got this. The spirits and I are best buds now, right?”

From somewhere in the room, a faint red glow flickered as one of the fire spirits materialized, its voice cheerful. “Yep! Subaru’s the best!”

Bell blinked, watching the spirit dart around Subaru before disappearing again. “It’s still incredible,” she murmured, more to herself than anyone else. “To communicate with them so freely… it’s unheard of.”

Dr. Guini adjusted his monocle, his tone gruff. “Unheard of or not, the boy still needs discipline. Spirits or no spirits, his recklessness will be his undoing if he’s not careful.”

Subaru pouted, leaning back in his chair. “Geez, Doc, you act like I’m gonna blow up the house or something.”

Guini glared at him. “Don’t even joke about that.”

Bell sighed, sipping her tea as the warmth finally settled into her bones. Despite the chaos, she couldn’t help but feel that Subaru was progressing, even if his methods were… unconventional. And though his carefree attitude worried her, there was something undeniably reassuring about his unshakable confidence.

​The decision wasn’t made lightly, but the adults eventually came to the conclusion that Subaru’s abilities needed to be properly fostered in a more structured environment. The boy’s connection to spirits and his rare affinity for Yin magic were far beyond what could be nurtured in the confines of their current arrangement.

It was Irene who first brought up the idea during a meeting in the parlor. “The Academy of Spirit Arts in Glacia,” she began, her tone calm but firm, “is the best place for Subaru. They’ll have the resources and expertise to help him reach his full potential.”

Subaru, lounging on the sofa with one of his fire spirits dancing lazily above his hand, perked up at the mention of the academy. “Wait, school? You’re saying I get to go to magic school?”

Bell, seated nearby with her hands folded neatly in her lap, nodded hesitantly. “It’s more than just a school, Subaru. It’s the most prestigious institution in Gusteko for spirit arts and magic. If you attend, you’ll be surrounded by the best teachers and students.”

Subaru’s eyes lit up, a grin spreading across his face. “That sounds awesome! When do I start?”

Dr. Guini, however, was less enthused. He grumbled from his seat by the fireplace, his monocle glinting as he adjusted it sharply. “Over my dead body. I was a teacher at that academy for decades. I can teach him everything he needs to know—better than anyone there.”

Irene smirked, leaning back in her chair. “And yet, here we are with a boy who destroyed half a forest under your watch.”

Guini glared at her. “That’s irrelevant! The boy’s potential can’t be denied, but shipping him off to the capital isn’t the solution. Do you realize how many eyes will be on him there? How much scrutiny he’ll face?”

Lublik, who had been quietly observing the discussion from the corner of the room, finally spoke up. “He’ll face scrutiny wherever he goes, Guini. That’s the reality of his gift. But keeping him here won’t prepare him for the challenges ahead.”

Guini grunted, clearly unhappy, but Lublik pressed on. “The academy is where he’ll meet others like him—or at least closer to his level. He’ll have the opportunity to grow, not just in power, but in understanding. And with the right measures, we can ensure his abilities don’t overwhelm him or others.”

At this, Bell spoke up timidly. “That’s true. If Subaru attends, he’ll need to wear a suppression necklace—a blue pendant that will limit the extent of his abilities. It’s standard protocol for students with… unusual gifts.”

Subaru’s grin faltered slightly. “A necklace? That sounds lame.”

“It’s necessary,” Bell explained gently. “Your connection to spirits and your natural power is… overwhelming. The necklace won’t stop you from using magic, but it will help you control it. Think of it as a safety net.”

Dr. Guini let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples. “Fine. But only on one condition.”

Irene raised an eyebrow. “Which is?”

“We wait until he’s twelve,” Guini said, his tone firm. “The boy’s still young. Sending him off now would be a mistake. Four more years under my care, and then… and only then… he can attend the academy.”

Subaru groaned. “Four years? That’s forever!”

Lublik chuckled softly, his sharp blue eyes glinting with amusement. “Patience, kid. You’ve got a lot to learn before you’re ready to take on the academy.”

And so, the decision was made. Subaru would remain under Dr. Guini’s tutelage for the next four years, continuing his training in the snowy confines of their home. But when he turned twelve, he would leave for the capital of Glacia, where the Academy of Spirit Arts awaited—a place that promised both challenge and opportunity.

As the adults discussed the finer details, Subaru leaned back in his chair, already imagining what life at the academy would be like. “Magic school, huh?” he murmured to himself, a small grin forming on his face. “Better watch out, Glacia. Natsuki Subaru’s coming for you.”

​The next four years passed in a blur of snow-covered landscapes, endless lessons, and a life that was both scrutinized and strangely quiet. Subaru’s days were packed with Dr. Guini’s relentless training regimen. The man never let up, his voice echoing through the estate as he barked out orders and drilled Subaru on everything from spirit communication to mana flow and theory.

Subaru became well-acquainted with the cold. Early mornings often found him running laps around the courtyard as the snow crunched beneath his boots, his breath visible in the frigid air. "Faster, boy!" Guini would shout, his cane tapping impatiently against the ground. "A spirit arts user needs endurance!" Subaru groaned and complained, but he never stopped running.

In the evenings, the lessons shifted indoors. Subaru sat at a desk cluttered with books and scrolls, struggling to decipher the intricacies of spirit theory while Guini loomed nearby, occasionally poking at his mistakes with the end of his cane. The blue suppression necklace hung around Subaru’s neck like a constant reminder, its cool weight resting against his chest.

Irene visited often, her presence a welcome distraction. On rare days when the doctor gave Subaru a break, Irene dragged him outside to play games in the snow. They built elaborate snow forts and had fierce snowball fights, Subaru’s spirits often helping him gain an unfair advantage. Irene always retaliated with her own sneaky magic, conjuring snowballs out of thin air and pelting him mercilessly until he was laughing so hard he couldn’t fight back.

Bell, though shyer than Irene, became a consistent figure in Subaru’s life as well. She visited every few months, checking on Subaru’s progress and quietly helping him refine his techniques. Her gentle encouragement was a stark contrast to Guini’s gruff demeanor, and Subaru often found himself confiding in her when the training felt overwhelming.

Lublik, ever the enigma, was a rare sight in the house but left a lasting impression whenever he appeared. Subaru couldn’t help but admire the way Lublik carried himself, his calm and calculated presence always commanding attention. On one occasion, Lublik sparred with Subaru in a playful bout, showing him how to dodge and parry with a wooden stick. “You’ve got the reflexes, kid,” Lublik said with a faint smirk. “But don’t let your head get too big.”

Subaru’s connection with the spirits grew stronger with each passing year.

They became his companions in a way that went beyond magic. The red and yellow orbs were constant fixtures, their voices playful and supportive as they guided him through both his struggles and triumphs. The spirits weren’t just tools to Subaru—they were friends.

On quiet nights, Subaru often found himself sitting by the window, staring out at the vast, frozen landscape of Gusteko. His thoughts wandered to his parents, their faces blurry in his memory now. He missed them, but the ache had dulled over time. The life he’d carved out here, as strange as it was, had begun to feel like his own.

By the time his twelfth birthday approached, Subaru had grown taller, stronger, and more confident. His childish brashness had softened into a determined energy, though his sharp wit and humor remained intact. The lessons had shaped him, and the years of discipline—however grueling—had left their mark.

On his final day at the estate, as he packed his belongings for the journey to Glacia, Subaru paused to look around the room that had been his home for so long. The memories—both good and bad—flooded his mind, and for a moment, he felt a pang of sadness. But as he fastened the blue pendant around his neck and stepped outside to where the others were waiting, a grin spread across his face.

The academy awaited, and Subaru was ready. Or, at least, as ready as he’d ever be.

​The grand Academy of Spirit Arts loomed ahead, its towering gates framed by intricate carvings of spirits and ancient runes. Subaru stared up at it, his heart pounding in his chest. Around him, children of various ages—some his age, some older—were making their way toward the massive double doors. They moved with a mix of excitement and nerves, their chatter filling the crisp morning air.

Beside Subaru, Dr. Guini walked with his usual cane-assisted stride, his monocle glinting in the sunlight. Irene trailed a step behind them, her arms casually crossed but her gaze sharp, scanning the crowd as though searching for potential threats.

“Look at this rabble,” Guini muttered as they passed a bard strumming a lute on the side of the path. “An academy, not a marketplace! Where is the discipline?”

The bard, a wiry man with a cheeky grin, strummed an exaggerated chord and called out, “Lighten up, old man! Even scholars need a little melody now and then!”

Guini turned sharply, his cane tapping the ground with indignation. “I’ll lighten up when the rabble knows their place!”

Subaru, despite his nerves, let out a snicker. “Guess you haven’t mellowed out much, huh, Doc?”

Guini shot him a glare but said nothing, choosing instead to redirect his focus toward the entrance. They approached the large double doors, where a stern-looking man in a tailored uniform stood with a ledger in hand. His eyes swept over the incoming students, his expression unreadable.

“Dr. Guini,” the man greeted with a polite but distant nod. “It’s been some time.”

“Not long enough,” Guini replied curtly, handing over a document. “The boy is enrolled. Everything’s in order. Ensure there are no delays.”

The man raised an eyebrow but said nothing, taking the papers and scanning them quickly before nodding. “Very well. Natsuki Subaru, welcome to the Academy.”

Subaru opened his mouth to respond, but before he could get a word out, Irene knelt slightly to his level, her hands resting gently on his shoulders. Her usual playful demeanor was replaced with a rare seriousness as she locked eyes with him.

“Subaru,” she said softly but firmly, “listen to me carefully. The academy is a place for learning, but it’s also a place where everyone is watching. You can’t let them see the full extent of what you can do.”

Subaru blinked, his nervous energy bubbling to the surface. “What do you mean? Isn’t this place supposed to help me get stronger?”

“It is,” Irene replied, her gaze unwavering. “But being too strong—too different—will draw the wrong kind of attention. You can’t let anyone know about your Divine Protection of the Spirit King. Keep your abilities at your peers’ level. At best, aim for second or third place in anything you do.”

Subaru frowned, his confidence faltering. “Second or third? That doesn’t sound awesome at all.”

“It’s not about being awesome,” Irene said, her tone softening slightly. “It’s about staying safe. There are people who would see your potential as a threat, just like we talked about before. You can’t give them a reason to single you out.”

Subaru glanced down, fiddling with the blue pendant around his neck. “Got it,” he muttered reluctantly.

Irene smiled faintly, reaching out to ruffle his hair. “Good. And remember, if anything goes wrong—if you need help or feel overwhelmed—write to me. Or find my apartment in Glacia. I’m not far.”

Subaru nodded, his nerves settling slightly under her reassurance. “Thanks, Irene.”

Dr. Guini cleared his throat loudly, tapping his cane on the ground. “If the boy’s done dawdling, we have things to finalize. Move along, Subaru.”

Subaru straightened up, his usual grin returning as he glanced at Irene. “Guess this is it, huh? Time to become the second-best magic student this place has ever seen.”

“Third-best,” Irene corrected with a smirk.

“Fine, third-best,” Subaru shot back, rolling his eyes. “But only because you told me to.”

As he stepped toward the entrance, Irene watched him go, her sharp blue eyes softening for a brief moment. Guini, despite his gruff demeanor, seemed to linger as well, his gaze following Subaru as he disappeared into the bustling crowd of students.

“Well,” Irene said quietly, her arms crossing again. “Let’s hope he remembers to play it safe.”

Guini adjusted his monocle, his voice low. “That boy? Safe? Unlikely. But perhaps… just perhaps… he’ll surprise us.”

​

The enrollment hall was abuzz with the chatter of new students, each one jostling for a place or chatting nervously with those they had just met. Subaru stood awkwardly at the edge of the room, his blue pendant glinting faintly under the magical lights. He shuffled his feet, unsure of how to approach anyone, until his eyes caught sight of a wiry boy with tanned skin and sharp, almond-shaped eyes walking confidently toward him.

“Oi, ya lost, mate?” the boy asked, his Kagaragi accent thick and rough. His dark hair was tied back in a short ponytail, and he wore a grin that suggested he had no trouble navigating new situations. “Yer standing there like yer about to sprout roots.”

Subaru blinked, taken aback by the boy’s brashness. “Uh… no, just, uh…”

“I’m Tekka,” the boy interrupted, slapping a hand on Subaru’s shoulder. “Kagaragi born and bred. Betcha never met someone as sharp as me, eh?”

Before Subaru could respond, another boy approached, his gait more reserved. This one had pale blond hair and icy blue eyes that seemed to mirror the frosty air of Glacia itself. He adjusted his scarf as he gave Tekka an unimpressed look. “Do you ever not talk, Tekka?” he asked, his voice smooth and even. “It’s a miracle I’ve lasted five minutes in this room without being roped into your nonsense.”

Tekka laughed, unbothered. “That’s Ice Stick over there,” he said, gesturing with his thumb. “Name’s Renwald. Local. Don’t mind his frosty attitude.”

Renwald rolled his eyes, giving Subaru a polite nod. “It’s Renwald Kerrigan. And you are?”

“Natsuki Subaru,” Subaru said, his confidence slowly returning. “Nice to meet you guys.”

As the three boys began chatting, Tekka’s loud jokes and Renwald’s dry wit quickly making things less awkward, their conversation was interrupted by the sound of laughter. A small group of well-dressed students approached, led by a tall boy with perfectly combed blonde hair and an air of smug superiority. His uniform looked more expensive than anyone else’s, and he carried himself like he owned the room.

“Well, well,” the boy sneered, his sharp gray eyes scanning Subaru, Tekka, and Renwald. “What do we have here? A bunch of commoners trying to rub shoulders with the elite?”

Tekka bristled instantly, stepping forward. “And who’re you supposed to be? Some kind of peacock?”

The boy smirked, ignoring the jab. “Johnan Belvoir,” he said, his tone dripping with self-importance. “Of the Belvoir family. Not that someone like you would understand what that means.”

Renwald frowned but kept his voice calm. “Is there a reason you’re bothering us, or do you always make it a point to disrupt people minding their own business?”

Johnan’s lackeys, two equally snobbish boys named Harker and Vaun, chuckled behind him. “It’s not every day you see the dregs of society up close,” Harker said, sneering. “Consider it a rare opportunity.”

Subaru felt his irritation rising, but before he could speak, the room began to change. The lights dimmed, and a heavy silence fell over the crowd. The murmurs and laughter died away as all eyes turned toward the stage at the far end of the hall. A tall man with a massive, neatly trimmed mustache stepped forward, his presence commanding the attention of everyone in the room.

“Students,” he began, his deep voice resonating through the hall. “Welcome to the Academy of Spirit Arts. I am Principal Reginald Harrow, and I will oversee your growth and education during your time here.”

Subaru could feel the tension ease slightly as the man’s voice filled the space, his imposing figure cutting an authoritative silhouette against the glowing backdrop of the stage. Standing beside him, however, was someone far less composed—a man with wild, unkempt hair and thick glasses that teetered precariously on his nose. He wore a mismatched coat that looked more suited for a tinkerer than a teacher, yet his eyes sparkled with excitement.

“And this,” Principal Harrow continued, gesturing toward the disheveled figure, “is Professor Thaddeus Elron. He will be your primary instructor for your first year. He is… unconventional, but brilliant in his field.”

Professor Elron gave an enthusiastic wave, nearly dropping a stack of scrolls he was holding. “Ah, yes! Hello, students!” he said, his voice high-pitched and cheerful. “This will be the beginning of a magnificent journey! I hope you’re ready to question everything and push the boundaries of what’s possible!”

The principal’s mustache twitched slightly, and he cleared his throat. “Indeed. Now, students, you will soon be assigned to your dormitories and given your schedules. I expect all of you to adhere to the academy’s high standards.”

As the principal continued to speak, Subaru couldn’t help but glance at Tekka and Renwald, their reactions mirroring his own mix of curiosity and apprehension. This is going to be interesting, he thought, his hand brushing against the blue pendant at his chest. Really interesting.

​The buzz of the enrollment hall gave way to a more organized chaos as the new students were escorted toward their dormitories. Subaru, Tekka, and Renwald stuck together, chatting as they followed the flow of students through the stone corridors of the academy. The atmosphere was a mix of awe and nervous energy, the sprawling architecture of the dorm building impressing even the usually unimpressed Renwald.

As they reached their assigned dorm floor, the students began peeling off in groups to settle into their rooms. Subaru was about to follow Tekka and Renwald when a hand lightly touched his shoulder. He turned to find himself face-to-face with none other than Johnan Belvoir, his sharp gray eyes gleaming with calculated interest.

“Natsuki Subaru,” Johnan said smoothly, a faint smirk playing on his lips. “You’re… different. I can see it.”

Subaru blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected attention. “Uh… thanks, I guess?”

Johnan’s smirk widened. “No need to be modest. Talent like yours—it’s obvious. You’ve got potential. Raw, unrefined, but it’s there.” He gestured casually to his two lackeys, Harker and Vaun, who stood behind him with their usual smug expressions. “I have a way of recognizing people who’ll go far, and you? You don’t belong with… them.” His gaze flicked briefly toward Tekka and Renwald, his tone dripping with disdain.

Subaru glanced back, seeing Tekka animatedly talking to Renwald, who looked as though he was barely tolerating the conversation. Tekka caught Subaru’s eye and waved dismissively, as if to say, Go ahead. I’m sure you’ll choose them.

Subaru turned back to Johnan, who was watching him expectantly. “So,” Johnan said, folding his arms, “why not join me and my group? You’ll have access to better connections, better opportunities, and, frankly, better company. It’s a no-brainer.”

For a moment, Subaru hesitated. The offer sounded tempting—being part of an elite group could make his life at the academy much easier. But then he remembered the way Johnan had spoken to Tekka and Renwald earlier, the thinly veiled arrogance in his tone. Subaru’s gaze shifted briefly back to the two boys, Tekka now gesturing wildly as Renwald sighed, exasperated but still listening.

Subaru turned back to Johnan, his decision clear. “Yeah, I’m gonna pass.”

Johnan’s confident smirk faltered slightly. “Pass?” he echoed, his tone incredulous. “You’re refusing?”

“Yup,” Subaru said, crossing his arms. “Thanks for the offer, but I think I’ll stick with my friends.”

Johnan scoffed, his composure returning as he straightened his posture. “Your loss,” he said coldly. “Don’t come crying to me when you realize what a mistake you’ve made.”

With that, he turned sharply on his heel, Harker and Vaun trailing behind him as they disappeared down the hall. Subaru watched them go, feeling a strange mix of relief and satisfaction.

When he rejoined Tekka and Renwald, Tekka glanced at him with a grin. “What was that about? Fancy pants trying to recruit you?”

“Something like that,” Subaru said, scratching the back of his head.

Renwald raised an eyebrow. “And you said no?”

“Of course,” Subaru replied with a shrug. “You guys are way more fun.”

Tekka laughed, clapping Subaru on the back. “Good choice, mate. Now let’s get to our room before Ice Stick here freezes up entirely.”

Renwald rolled his eyes but allowed a small smile to tug at the corner of his lips. “I’m not even going to dignify that with a response.”

As the three boys headed toward their assigned dorm room, Subaru couldn’t help but feel a surge of excitement. He might not know what the future held, but with Tekka and Renwald by his side, he was ready to take on whatever the academy had to throw at him.

​When the boys finally made it to their dorm room, Subaru was surprised by how spacious it was. The room was divided into three sections, each with its own small bed, desk, and wardrobe. A single window at the far end offered a view of the snowy academy grounds, the light from the setting sun casting a warm orange glow over the room.

Tekka flopped onto his bed immediately, letting out a dramatic sigh. “Ahh, finally! A proper bed. I was startin’ to think this academy was all fancy looks and no comfort.”

Renwald, ever composed, set his belongings down neatly on his bed and began organizing his desk. “You might not want to get too comfortable, Tekka. This place isn’t exactly known for being a holiday retreat.”

“Pfft,” Tekka replied, propping himself up on one elbow. “C’mon, don’t ruin it already. Let me enjoy this moment before they start drillin’ us with boring lessons.”

Subaru chuckled as he set his own things down and started unpacking. “You really think they’re gonna let us ease into it? They’ll probably throw us right into magic training tomorrow.”

Tekka grinned, sitting up fully. “Good! I’m ready for it. Been waitin’ for this chance for years.”

Renwald raised an eyebrow, glancing at Tekka. “Years? You must have some story behind that.”

Tekka scratched the back of his head, a faint grin tugging at his lips. “Well, my family ain’t exactly rich. I grew up in Kagaragi, in a small village. We didn’t have much, but we had spirit arts, y’know? Fire spirits mostly. My old man taught me a thing or two, but I always wanted to go further. So when I heard about this place, I figured, why not? Took a lot of savin’ and a lot of luck, but here I am!”

Subaru leaned back against his bed, impressed. “That’s pretty cool. So you’re a fire guy, huh?”

“Damn right I am,” Tekka replied proudly. “What about you, Ice Stick? What got you here?”

Renwald sighed, clearly used to the nickname by now. “Unlike you, I didn’t have much of a choice. My family’s from Glacia—noble lineage, though not as insufferable as people like Johnan. They expect me to uphold the family tradition and excel in spirit arts. Pressure like that doesn’t exactly leave much room for personal choice.”

Tekka whistled. “Noble, huh? No wonder you’re so stiff.”

“I prefer ‘disciplined,’” Renwald replied dryly, though there was a faint smile on his lips.

The two boys turned to Subaru, Tekka gesturing with a wave of his hand. “Alright, your turn, mate. What’s your story?”

Subaru hesitated for a moment, glancing down at the blue pendant around his neck. “Well… it’s not as interesting as you’d think.”

“C’mon, don’t hold back!” Tekka encouraged, leaning forward. “You’re from somewhere far off, yeah? Bet you’ve got some wild tales.”

Subaru scratched the back of his head, thinking carefully about how much he could share. “I’m from… a place called Lugnica,” he lied smoothly. “Pretty small, nothin’ fancy. I didn’t grow up with magic or anything like that. One day, some people found out I could communicate with spirits, and, well… one thing led to another, and now I’m here.”

Tekka’s eyes widened. “Wait, you can talk to spirits? Like, actually talk? Not just feel their vibes?”

“Yeah,” Subaru admitted, a small smile forming. “They kinda just talk back to me like you’re talking to me now.”

Renwald frowned slightly, his analytical mind kicking in. “That’s… rare. Very rare. Most spirit arts users can only communicate through impressions. You must have a natural affinity.”

“Something like that,” Subaru replied, trying to downplay it. “But honestly, I’m just here to learn, same as you guys.”

Tekka grinned and nudged him playfully. “Well, lucky for us, we’ve got the weirdest guy in the dorms as a roommate. I think this is gonna be fun.”

Renwald sighed but nodded. “At the very least, it won’t be dull.”

Subaru chuckled, relaxing slightly as the three of them continued chatting. For the first time since arriving at the academy, he felt a sense of belonging. Whatever challenges lay ahead, he wasn’t facing them alone.

​The boys woke to the harsh clang of metal banging against their dorm door, the noise reverberating through the small room like a cannon blast. Subaru bolted upright, his hair a mess and his eyes bleary. Tekka groaned, pulling a pillow over his head, while Renwald sat up slowly, blinking in irritation.

“What the hell was that?” Tekka mumbled, his voice muffled by the pillow.

The door swung open a crack, and the wild-haired figure of Professor Thaddeus Elron poked his head in. “Good morning, boys!” he called cheerfully before banging the metal baton he carried against the doorframe again. “Rise and shine! Yard in five minutes, or I’m dragging you out myself!”

Subaru groaned but smirked, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed. “This guy’s worse than the Doc,” he muttered, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.

Tekka sat up, clutching his pillow like a shield. “What’s his problem? Does he not believe in mornings startin' at a reasonable time?”

Renwald sighed, already out of bed and neatly folding his blanket. “We’d better hurry. I don’t think he’s bluffing about dragging us out.”

Subaru, thanks to years of harsh training under Dr. Guini, was fully dressed and ready in moments, his movements almost automatic. He threw on his uniform, adjusted his blue pendant, and slung his scarf around his neck with practiced ease.

“Let’s go!” Subaru said, heading for the door as Tekka groaned and flailed in an attempt to put on his boots.

“Wait up, man! You’re making us look bad!” Tekka called, stumbling after him.

Renwald sighed, pulling on his coat with precise movements. “Subaru’s clearly in auto mode. Let him go. We’ll catch up.”

By the time Subaru made it to the front yard, the chill of the morning air hit him like a familiar friend. The expansive yard stretched before him, blanketed in frost and surrounded by the towering walls of the academy. He glanced around, expecting to see the other students, but the place was eerily empty save for one figure.

Professor Elron stood in the middle of the field, his metal baton tucked under one arm as he surveyed Subaru with an amused smile. His unkempt hair and perpetually crooked glasses gave him an air of chaos, but there was a sharpness in his eyes that Subaru didn’t miss.

“Ah,” Elron said, raising a hand in greeting. “The early bird. I like it.”

Subaru tilted his head, realizing with some embarrassment that he was the only one there. “Uh… where is everyone else?”

“Still dragging themselves out of bed, I’d wager,” Elron replied, spinning the baton in his hand. “But not you, eh? Years of discipline, I take it?”

Subaru rubbed the back of his neck, unsure if the comment was a compliment or an observation. “Something like that.”

Before they could say more, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from behind. Tekka and Renwald appeared, both out of breath and clearly less prepared for the morning rush.

“Subaru!” Tekka called, his voice tinged with annoyance. “What the hell, man? Wait up next time!”

Renwald, though equally winded, gave Subaru a pointed look. “You could’ve at least warned us you were leaving.”

Subaru chuckled sheepishly. “Sorry, guys. Guess I got a little ahead of myself.”

Elron grinned, watching the boys regroup. “Well, it seems we’ve got a range of morning energy levels here,” he said, his tone teasing. “Good. This’ll be an interesting class.”

As more students trickled onto the field, Subaru couldn’t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Whatever the day had in store, he was ready—and this time, he wasn’t facing it alone.

​The boys stood on the frost-covered field, most of them rubbing their eyes or yawning as the biting morning air woke them up reluctantly. The group was a mix of groans and grumbles, with a few boys shuffling their feet nervously. Johnan, looking perfectly groomed despite the early hour, crossed his arms and stepped forward, his tone laced with entitlement.

“What is the meaning of this, Professor?” Johnan asked, his sharp gray eyes narrowing. “Dragging us out here at this hour without so much as an explanation—what exactly are we supposed to be doing?”

Professor Thaddeus Elron’s wild hair and crooked glasses gave him an almost disheveled appearance, but his smile was sharp and full of mischief. He tapped his metal baton lightly against his palm, surveying the group like a predator eyeing prey.

“Ah, Johnan,” he said, his tone jovial but with a hint of mockery. “I thought it was obvious. Today’s a test.”

“A test?” Johnan repeated, clearly annoyed. “Of what?”

“Your physical capabilities,” Elron replied, his grin widening. “We could start with books and lectures, but that’d just put half of you to sleep. So, let’s see what kind of endurance, speed, and grit you’ve got.”

Renwald, ever the voice of reason, raised a hand. “Professor,” he said evenly, “shouldn’t we have a proper introduction first? Understanding who we’re learning from is—”

“Introductions?” Elron interrupted, waving his hand dismissively. “No time for that. You’ll get to know me plenty while you’re gasping for air.”

The group groaned collectively, with one or two boys muttering complaints under their breath. Tekka, rubbing his hands together to warm them, stepped forward with a sharp grin. “Alright then, Teach. What do ya want us to do? Jump through hoops? Fight each other?”

Elron’s smile turned almost predatory. “Nothing so complicated. Just… run.”

The groans grew louder as the boys realized what was coming. Tekka let out a low whistle, shaking his head. “Man, I shoulda stayed in bed.”

Johnan scoffed, glancing disdainfully at the rest of the group. “What a waste of time,” he muttered, though he made no move to defy the order.

Meanwhile, Subaru, who had been standing off to the side, stretched his arms casually and glanced at the track that looped around the field. Without a word, he jogged over to the starting line and began running.

The other boys stared at him in disbelief, Tekka being the first to voice his thoughts. “Oi, Subaru! What are ya doin’? He didn’t even blow a whistle or nothin’!”

Subaru, already a few strides ahead, called back with a grin. “You guys can waste time complaining if you want. I’m just gonna get it over with.”

Renwald sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “He’s been trained for this, hasn’t he?”

“Looks like it,” Tekka muttered, watching Subaru’s smooth, effortless strides. “This guy’s a machine.”

Professor Elron chuckled, his glasses glinting in the early sunlight. “That’s the spirit!” he called after Subaru. “The rest of you could learn a thing or two from him. Now, off you go! Around the track—let’s see what you’re made of!”

Reluctantly, the rest of the boys began jogging after Subaru, their energy levels nowhere near as high. Johnan muttered under his breath about how ridiculous the task was, but he kept pace, clearly unwilling to let himself fall too far behind. Tekka jogged alongside Renwald, who was already trying to pace himself, muttering about “stupid physical tests.”

Meanwhile, Subaru kept his focus ahead, his years of training under Dr. Guini paying off as his feet carried him easily around the track. His breathing was steady, his strides smooth, and he couldn’t help but smirk as he glanced back to see the other boys lagging behind.

“I’ve got this,” Subaru muttered to himself, his confidence building with every lap. “Bring it on, Teach.”

​By the time the group finished their laps, most of the boys were bent over, hands on their knees, gasping for breath. Sweat dripped down their faces despite the icy morning air, and grumbles of exhaustion filled the field. Subaru, meanwhile, stood tall, barely winded, his arms crossed as he waited for the others to catch up.

Tekka flopped onto the frosty grass, groaning. “Man, what are you made of, Subaru? Some kinda machine? No way that was normal.”

Subaru shrugged, grinning. “Eh, just a lot of practice.”

“Practice?” Tekka said, incredulous. “More like you were born with it! Natural talent, mate. That’s all there is to it.”

Renwald, still catching his breath but managing to keep his composure, glanced skeptically at Subaru. “Natural talent might explain part of it, but there’s something else. That wasn’t just talent—you’ve clearly been trained.”

Subaru scratched the back of his head, laughing nervously. “Maybe a little.”

Before the conversation could go further, Professor Elron clapped his hands, signaling for the group to gather. “Alright, boys, that’s enough for now. Time to put those tired brains to work! Let’s head to the classroom.”

Groans filled the air as the students reluctantly followed him inside, their legs still sore from the unexpected workout. The halls of the academy were grand and imposing, with high ceilings and intricate carvings along the walls, but their destination was even more impressive. The classroom was a massive room with tall oak doors, shelves lined with ancient books, and the faint, comforting smell of parchment and old wood. The large windows let in streams of morning light, giving the space an almost ethereal quality.

“Take your seats,” Elron instructed, gesturing to the rows of desks arranged in a semi-circle around the front of the room. The boys shuffled into their seats, the exhaustion from earlier slowly giving way to curiosity.

Elron walked to the front of the room, setting down his metal baton on the wide oak desk. He adjusted his crooked glasses, his wild hair somehow looking even messier than before, and finally addressed the class. “Let’s start properly this time, shall we? I am Professor Thaddeus Elron, your instructor for Spirit Arts and Practical Magic. My job is to teach you not only the theory of magic but also how to apply it. By the time you leave this academy, you’ll either be skilled spirit arts users or… well, very well-read.”

Some of the boys chuckled nervously, but Elron’s grin suggested he wasn’t entirely joking.

“To start,” Elron continued, picking up a thick scroll and unfurling it with a flourish, “we’ll go through attendance. When I call your name, stand up, tell us where you’re from, and share something about yourself. Consider it… an icebreaker.”

The roll call began, with each boy awkwardly introducing themselves. Some gave short answers, clearly shy, while others, like Johnan, took the opportunity to boast about their illustrious families and supposed prowess.

When it was Tekka’s turn, he stood up confidently, grinning as he spoke. “Tekka Raga, from Kagaragi. My family’s nothin’ fancy, but I’m here to make ‘em proud. Oh, and I’m probably the fastest guy you’ll meet here. Just wait till my legs aren’t frozen stiff, yeah?”

The class chuckled, even Renwald allowing a small smile.

Renwald was next, standing with practiced poise. “Renwald Kerrigan, Glacia-born. My family has a long history of producing spirit arts users, and I intend to uphold that legacy. I prefer water magic, though I’m open to exploring other elements.”

When Subaru’s name was called, he stood up with his usual grin. “Natsuki Subaru. Uh, I’m from… let’s just say somewhere far off. I like running, I like spirits, and I’m looking forward to not blowing up half the forest again. Probably.”

That earned him a round of laughter, though a few students, including Johnan, looked at him with thinly veiled curiosity.

Once everyone had introduced themselves, Elron clapped his hands together. “Excellent! Now that we’ve broken the ice, let’s dive in. Today’s lesson is about the fundamentals of spirit affinity and its relationship with mana. Open your books to the first chapter, and let’s get started!”

The smell of old books filled the air as the boys began flipping through the thick tomes laid out before them. As Elron launched into his animated lecture, Subaru glanced at Tekka and Renwald, who were both furiously scribbling notes. He smiled to himself, feeling a strange mix of excitement and relief.

​Professor Elron was in the middle of an animated explanation about mana crystals, gesturing with his hands to emphasize their importance in magic and spirit arts. “Mana crystals,” he said, “are not just simple containers of energy. They are conduits, amplifiers, and sometimes even repositories of knowledge. Their usage—”

He stopped mid-sentence, his wild eyes darting around the room. His hands patted his coat pockets, then his desk, and finally the shelves behind him. The boys watched in growing confusion as the professor began pacing, muttering to himself.

“Where is it? I had it just this morning… perhaps it’s in—no, I checked there…” Elron’s muttering grew louder before he turned abruptly to face the class, his glasses slipping down his nose.

“Well, this is awkward,” he admitted, scratching the back of his head. “It appears the mana crystal I intended to use for today’s demonstration has been… misplaced.”

The room fell silent for a moment before Tekka leaned over to Subaru, whispering, “Misplaced? Sounds like he just lost it.”

Subaru stifled a laugh but quickly straightened when Elron shot a suspicious glance at the class. The professor scribbled something quickly on a piece of parchment, his movements almost frantic. He held it up, waving it dramatically before setting it down on his desk.

“I’ll need a volunteer,” he announced, his eyes scanning the room with a level of intensity that made every boy sit up straighter. “Someone trustworthy, someone capable, someone who can deliver this note to the principal.”

The class collectively froze, each boy silently hoping to avoid being chosen. Elron’s gaze swept across the room like a hawk searching for prey before landing on Subaru.

“You!” he declared, pointing his baton at Subaru. “Natsuki Subaru.”

Subaru blinked, startled. “Me?”

“Yes, you,” Elron said, walking over and handing him the note. “Take this letter to Principal Harrow and inform him of our little… situation. He’ll know what to do.”

Subaru hesitated, glancing at the note in his hand. “Uh, Professor, I don’t even know where the principal is… or the layout of the school for that matter.”

Elron waved a hand dismissively. “Nonsense, my boy! A sharp lad like you will figure it out. The principal’s office is in the east wing. Big, fancy door. Can’t miss it.”

Subaru opened his mouth to protest again but stopped when he noticed the expectant looks of his classmates. Tekka gave him a thumbs-up, grinning. “Go get ‘em, mate.”

Renwald, ever composed, simply said, “I’m sure you’ll manage.”

With a resigned sigh, Subaru stood, tucking the note into his pocket. “Alright, fine. I’ll find the principal.”

“Good lad,” Elron said, clapping his hands together. “Off you go! And don’t dawdle—we’ve got a lesson to continue!”

As Subaru made his way out of the classroom and into the winding corridors of the academy, he muttered under his breath, “This is gonna be a disaster… big, fancy door, huh? Couldn’t you at least give me a map?”

The sound of the heavy oak doors closing behind him marked the beginning of his impromptu adventure. Great. First day, and I’m already on a wild goose chase.

​Subaru walked through the grand halls of the academy, the faint sound of his footsteps echoing off the stone walls. The towering ceilings and intricate carvings gave the space an almost cathedral-like atmosphere, but he was too preoccupied to admire the architecture. His focus was on navigating the unfamiliar corridors and avoiding any unnecessary attention.

As he turned a corner, a group of older students—third years, by the looks of their polished uniforms and confident postures—paused their conversation to glance his way. Their gazes lingered, sharp and appraising, and Subaru felt a flicker of unease. He kept his head down, quickening his pace until he was well past them.

Great, he thought, exhaling once they were out of sight. Day one, and I’m already getting stared at. Let’s just find this principal’s office and get this over with.

He wandered for what felt like an eternity, the hallways all looking frustratingly similar, until he finally spotted it. At the end of a long corridor stood a pair of grand, imposing doors, carved with intricate patterns of spirits and runes. The wood gleamed as though it had been polished only moments ago, and the brass handles shone like gold.

This has to be it, Subaru thought, swallowing hard. He approached the doors, feeling their weight even before he touched them. With a deep breath, he raised his hand and gave a polite knock.

For a moment, there was only silence. Then, a deep, authoritative voice called from within. “Come in.”

Subaru pushed the heavy doors open, stepping into the principal’s office. The room was just as grand as he had imagined—tall bookshelves lined the walls, filled with ancient tomes and scrolls. A large desk sat near the center, its surface cluttered with papers, quills, and an ornate globe. Behind the desk stood Principal Reginald Harrow, his massive mustache as commanding as his presence. He looked up from the document he was reading, his sharp eyes immediately settling on Subaru.

“Ah,” Harrow said, his tone neutral but expectant. “You must be Guini’s boy.”

Subaru blinked, caught off guard. “Uh… yeah. That’s me. Natsuki Subaru.”

The principal gestured for him to step closer, his gaze unwavering. “I’ve heard about you. Guini speaks highly of your potential. I expect great things from you, young man.”

Subaru scratched the back of his head, unsure how to respond. “Uh, thanks? I’ll… do my best.”

Harrow nodded once, then leaned back in his chair. “So, what brings you here? I assume this isn’t a social call.”

“Oh, right!” Subaru quickly fumbled in his pocket, pulling out the neatly folded letter. He stepped forward and placed it on the desk. “Professor Elron sent me. Something about a misplaced mana crystal?”

The principal raised an eyebrow, taking the letter and unfolding it. His eyes scanned the contents, his expression remaining unreadable. After a moment, he sighed and set the letter down.

“Elron,” Harrow muttered, his tone carrying a mix of fondness and exasperation. “That man would lose his head if it weren’t attached.”

Subaru couldn’t help but chuckle. “Yeah, he’s… something.”

The principal gave him a faint smile, then gestured toward the door. “Very well. Tell your professor the matter will be resolved shortly. And, Subaru?”

Subaru paused, glancing back. “Yes, sir?”

Harrow’s gaze softened slightly, though his tone remained firm. “Keep your head down, but don’t forget to stand tall. You’re here for a reason.”

Subaru nodded, his chest tightening slightly at the weight of those words. “Understood.”

With that, he turned and made his way back out into the halls, the heavy doors closing behind him with a soft thud. Well, he thought as he started retracing his steps, at least I didn’t get lost on the way out.

Chapter Text

​The Spirit Fluke!

The scene shifted dramatically, revealing a sprawling training yard bathed in the golden light of an early afternoon. It had been a half a year since Subaru had first stepped into the Academy, and the boy had grown noticeably. His once hesitant steps now carried a steady confidence, though his playful smirk remained as sharp as ever.

The yard buzzed with activity as students honed their skills. Shouts of exertion, the clash of wooden weapons, and the faint hum of mana charged the air. At the center of the commotion, a sparring match had drawn a small crowd. Subaru stood face-to-face with none other than Johnan Belvoir, their wooden swords at the ready.

Johnan smirked, his posture perfect as he held his weapon in a precise guard. “You’ve improved, Natsuki,” he said, his tone condescending but tinged with genuine acknowledgment. “But don’t think for a second that you can keep up with me.”

Subaru chuckled, twirling his wooden sword casually. “Keep up? Please. I’m just getting started.”

Their match was anything but casual. Johnan lunged first, his movements sharp and calculated, his sword cutting through the air in a blur. Subaru parried, the impact of the wooden blades sending vibrations through his arms. He spun to the side, narrowly avoiding a follow-up strike, and countered with a low swing aimed at Johnan’s legs.

Johnan jumped back, his eyes narrowing as he studied Subaru’s stance.

“You’ve gotten faster,” he muttered, his grip tightening. “But speed won’t save you if you can’t read your opponent.”

“Good thing I’m pretty good at reading,” Subaru shot back, stepping forward with a sudden burst of aggression. His strikes came rapid and unrelenting, forcing Johnan to retreat as their swords clashed again and again.

The crowd murmured in excitement, the energy building as the match continued. Tekka, now taller but still as brash as ever, watched from the sidelines with his arms crossed. “Get ‘im, Subaru!” he hollered, his Kagaragi accent cutting through the noise. “Show Fancy Pants who’s boss!”

Renwald stood beside him, his expression calm but his eyes sharp. “Johnan’s precision is impressive, but Subaru’s unpredictability is giving him trouble,” he observed. “This could go either way.”

Back on the field, Subaru pressed his advantage, his movements fueled by a mix of instinct and experience. But Johnan wasn’t about to let him dominate for long. With a sharp pivot, Johnan sidestepped Subaru’s swing and brought his sword down in a heavy arc.

Subaru barely managed to block, the force of the blow making his knees buckle slightly. Gritting his teeth, he pushed back, their swords locking together as they glared at each other.

“You’re tougher than I expected,” Johnan admitted, sweat beading on his brow. “But raw determination won’t beat technique.”

“Maybe not,” Subaru replied, his grin widening. “But it makes things a hell of a lot more fun.”

With a sudden burst of energy, Subaru disengaged, spinning to the side and swinging his sword in a wide arc. Johnan dodged just in time, but the movement left him slightly off-balance. Subaru seized the opening, driving forward with a flurry of strikes that forced Johnan to retreat once more.

The crowd erupted in cheers as the match reached its climax. Both boys were panting now, their movements slower but no less determined. Subaru’s grin never faltered, even as sweat dripped from his forehead. He could feel the weight of the crowd’s attention, the thrill of the fight coursing through his veins.

Finally, Johnan raised his hand, signaling a pause. “Enough,” he said, lowering his sword. “This isn’t over, but you’ve earned my respect—for now.”

Subaru straightened, letting out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. “Respect? From you? I must be doing something right.”

The two exchanged a nod, their rivalry momentarily set aside as they returned their swords to the rack. Tekka and Renwald approached, Tekka clapping Subaru on the back.

“Not bad, mate!” Tekka said, grinning. “You almost had him.”

“Almost?” Subaru asked, raising an eyebrow. “Pretty sure I had him running for his life.”

Renwald smirked faintly, his voice calm as ever. “Don’t get cocky. He’s still got the edge on technique. But you’re closing the gap.”

Subaru shrugged, a playful glint in his eyes. “Guess I’ll just have to train harder, then.”

As the boys walked off the field, the crowd began to disperse, the buzz of excitement lingering in the air. Subaru couldn’t help but smile as he looked ahead. He had come a long way in the past year, and he knew this was just the beginning.

​Just as Subaru and the others were catching their breath and basking in the aftermath of the spar, the familiar chaotic presence of Professor Thaddeus Elron swept into the training yard. His wild hair was even more unkempt than usual, and his glasses perched precariously on the tip of his nose as he strode toward the group, his metal baton swinging idly in one hand.

“Well, well, well,” Elron said, his voice carrying over the chatter of the dispersing students. “A spirited match, I see. Wooden swords clashing, youthful egos colliding… it’s all very theatrical.”

Subaru turned, grinning. “Theatrical? I’d say it was pretty impressive.”

Elron raised an eyebrow, tapping his baton against his palm. “Oh, impressive, was it? And tell me, young Natsuki, how much mana did you channel during that impressive performance?”

Subaru blinked, his grin faltering. “Uh… none?”

“Exactly,” Elron said with a flourish, his tone suddenly sharp. “None. And that, my dear boys, is the problem. Sparring and swordplay are all well and good for building stamina and reflexes, but if you can’t channel mana effectively, then all the flashy moves in the world won’t mean a thing.”

Tekka groaned, throwing his hands in the air. “Aw, c’mon, Teach! We just got done runnin’ laps this morning, and now you want us to sit around and focus on… what? Breathing?”

“Precisely!” Elron said, jabbing the baton in Tekka’s direction. “Breathing is the foundation of mana flow. Without control over your mana, you’re like a sword without a blade—a useless hilt.”

Renwald folded his arms, nodding thoughtfully. “He’s not wrong. Mana channeling is the cornerstone of everything we’ll be doing here.”

“Thank you, Mr. Kerrigan,” Elron said, pointing at Renwald as if he’d just solved an ancient mystery. “Finally, someone who understands. Now, gather ‘round, boys. We’re going to work on the basics of mana channeling, and by the end of today, even you”—he pointed at Tekka with a sly grin—“might manage not to faint from overexertion.”

Tekka muttered something under his breath but reluctantly joined the group as Elron gestured for everyone to sit on the ground. Subaru followed suit, his curiosity piqued despite his lingering exhaustion.

Elron began pacing in front of them, his baton waving dramatically as he spoke. “Mana channeling is the art of drawing energy from within and directing it with precision. It requires focus, discipline, and a connection to the very essence of life itself. Close your eyes, all of you.”

Subaru glanced around to see the others obeying, so he closed his eyes too, his breathing steadying as he waited for further instructions.

“Feel the mana within you,” Elron said, his voice taking on an almost melodic tone. “It’s there, just below the surface, like a river waiting to be tapped. Draw it out slowly, gently. Let it flow through you.”

Subaru frowned, trying to sense the so-called river of mana. He could feel… something, a faint warmth deep inside him, but it was elusive, like trying to catch smoke with his hands.

“Don’t force it,” Elron continued, his tone soothing but firm. “Mana doesn’t respond to brute strength. It responds to harmony, to intent. Now, channel that energy to your hands.”

Subaru furrowed his brow, focusing as hard as he could. Slowly, the warmth began to rise, tingling in his fingertips. He opened one eye to peek and was startled to see a faint shimmer of light dancing around his hands.

“Not bad,” Elron said, his voice startling Subaru back to full attention. “But don’t lose focus. Keep it steady.”

Subaru grinned, his confidence growing. Maybe this mana thing isn’t so bad after all.

​As Subaru sat cross-legged on the frosty ground, his eyes closed and his focus on the faint shimmer of mana in his hands, a thought crept into his mind. His fingers instinctively brushed against the cool, smooth surface of the blue pendant around his neck. He opened one eye, glancing down at it, the faint glint of the crystal catching the sunlight.

Right, he thought, his focus momentarily wavering. This thing’s holding me back.

He remembered Irene’s serious expression when she’d handed it to him all those months ago, her voice firm but tinged with a rare softness. “This pendant will suppress your mana output. It’ll make things harder, yes, but that’s the point. You need to blend in, Subaru. Be careful—don’t draw attention to yourself.”

Subaru let out a quiet sigh, closing his eyes again and steadying his breathing. Blend in, he repeated in his mind. No big flashy moves, no showing off. Just enough to keep up, maybe stand out a little, but nothing too crazy. That’s the plan.

Still, it was frustrating. He could feel it—the vast well of mana deep within him, a swirling storm just out of reach. The pendant dulled it, contained it, like a dam holding back a roaring river. Subaru clenched his fists, his determination flaring. Alright, fine, he mused. Let’s see what I can do with what I’ve got.

He refocused, directing the faint warmth in his chest toward his hands again. Slowly but surely, the shimmer returned, a faint glow forming around his fingers. It wasn’t much—certainly nothing compared to what he’d seen the doctor or Irene do—but it was enough. For now.

“Good,” Professor Elron said, his voice cutting through Subaru’s thoughts.

“Keep that flow steady. Remember, control is more important than power.”

Subaru nodded, though his eyes remained closed. Control over power, he thought, repeating the mantra to himself. It wasn’t the most exciting idea, but he knew Irene was right. If he let even a hint of his full potential slip, it could draw the kind of attention he couldn’t afford.

No point in getting carried away, Subaru mused, a small smirk tugging at his lips. Guess I’ll have to save the big moves for another day.

For now, he would play the part of the diligent, unremarkable student. And as much as it rankled him to hold back, Subaru reminded himself that patience was part of the game.

​As the lesson wound down and the afternoon chill seeped into their bones, Professor Elron clapped his hands sharply, drawing the boys’ attention back to him.

“All right, that’s enough mana channeling for today,” he announced, his baton tapping rhythmically against his palm. “I expect most of you managed at least a flicker, and if you didn’t…” His glasses glinted as he surveyed the group. “Well, better luck next time.”

Tekka groaned as he flopped backward onto the frosty ground, arms splayed out dramatically. “Finally! My fingers are frozen, my toes are frozen, and I think my soul is frozen.”

Renwald adjusted his scarf, his expression as calm as ever. “Perhaps if you focused less on complaining and more on your breathing, you’d feel warmer.”

“Warm this,” Tekka muttered under his breath, earning a faint chuckle from Subaru.

The professor waved his baton toward the academy building. “Inside, all of you. You’ve got a big day tomorrow.”

The boys exchanged curious glances as they rose to their feet, brushing frost off their uniforms. Subaru, ever the curious one, spoke up. “What’s happening tomorrow, Professor?”

Elron’s grin widened, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Tomorrow, my dear boys, you’ll be summoning spirits.”

The room collectively tensed, the weight of the announcement sinking in. Even Tekka stopped his usual banter, his eyes wide with a mix of excitement and apprehension.

“Spirits?” Renwald asked, his tone steady but his expression thoughtful. “You mean the real thing, not just theory?”

“The real thing,” Elron confirmed, his grin never wavering. “Your first true test as spirit arts students. Connecting with a spirit is more than just a technical skill—it’s a bond, a partnership. One that will define your path in this academy.”

Subaru felt a twinge of nervousness beneath his usual confidence. He glanced down at the blue pendant around his neck, its weight suddenly feeling heavier. Summoning spirits, huh? he thought, his mind drifting back to the small red and yellow orbs that had saved him so long ago. I’ve done it before… but can I do it again?

The professor motioned them forward, leading the way back into the warm embrace of the academy building. The air inside was a welcome contrast to the chill outside, the faint scent of parchment and ink filling the hallways as they made their way to their dorms.

As the boys huddled together, Tekka broke the silence with his usual grin. “Spirits, huh? Guess that’s where the fun really begins.”

Renwald nodded, his tone measured. “It’ll be interesting to see who connects with what. Spirit affinity varies greatly.”

“Yeah,” Subaru added with a smirk, though his mind was racing. “Should be… interesting.”

As they reached their room, the weight of the next day hung heavily in the air. While Tekka and Renwald chatted about their expectations, Subaru stared out the frost-covered window, his thoughts lingering on the spirits he had met before.

Tomorrow, he thought, gripping the pendant around his neck. Let’s see if they still remember me.

​The warm glow of the dorm’s lanterns welcomed the boys as they returned to their room. Subaru kicked off his boots and flopped onto his bed with a sigh, staring at the wooden beams of the ceiling above him. Tekka followed suit, sprawling across his own bed with his arms stretched out wide, while Renwald, ever composed, settled into his chair by the desk, arranging his books and notes neatly.

For a moment, the room was quiet, the boys letting the weight of the day settle over them. Then, as expected, Tekka broke the silence.

“So, spirits tomorrow,” he said, grinning despite the fatigue in his voice. “Think we’ll actually pull it off, or is this another one of Elron’s cruel jokes?”

Renwald glanced at him, unimpressed. “It’s not a joke, Tekka. Summoning a spirit is a foundational skill for any spirit arts user. If we can’t manage it, we don’t belong here.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Tekka replied, waving his hand dismissively. “Don’t act like you’re not nervous, Ice Stick. It’s not like spirits are gonna line up to shake hands with us.”

Subaru chuckled, sitting up on his bed. “I dunno. Maybe you’ve got a fire spirit somewhere out there just waiting to team up with the fastest kid in Kagaragi.”

Tekka sat up, grinning. “Damn right I do. They’ll probably be blown away by my natural charm and rugged good looks.”

“Or they’ll be terrified of your ego,” Renwald muttered, earning a laugh from Subaru.

The mood in the room lightened, the tension from the day slowly fading. Tekka leaned back against the headboard of his bed, his grin softening into a thoughtful smile. “Man, can you believe it’s been a whole year? Feels like just yesterday we were all standing in that stupid field, freezing our asses off while Elron yelled at us to run laps.”

Subaru smirked, leaning back on his hands. “Yeah, and you could barely make it through without tripping over your own feet.”

“Hey!” Tekka protested, pointing an accusing finger at Subaru. “I’ve improved, alright? I’m practically an athlete now.”

Renwald raised an eyebrow. “Athlete might be a stretch, but you’re certainly less of a disaster.”

“Gee, thanks,” Tekka muttered, though his grin didn’t waver. He turned to Subaru, his expression curious. “What about you, Subaru? Think you’ve changed since we got here?”

Subaru tilted his head, his gaze drifting toward the pendant around his neck. “Yeah, I think so. I mean, when I got here, I didn’t really know what I was doing. It felt like I was just… pretending to fit in. But now?” He smiled faintly. “Now it feels like I’m actually part of something. Like I belong.”

Renwald nodded, his tone softer than usual. “You’ve adapted well. Better than most.”

Tekka grinned, throwing an arm over Subaru’s shoulder. “Damn right you belong, mate. The Three Musketeers of Dorm 5—unbeatable.”

Subaru laughed, shoving Tekka’s arm off. “Unbeatable, huh? Let’s see how unbeatable you feel after tomorrow.”

“Hey, I’ll summon a spirit so cool, you’ll all be jealous,” Tekka declared, puffing out his chest dramatically.

Renwald sighed, shaking his head. “Just don’t set anything on fire.”

As the three boys continued to banter, the weight of the year seemed to lift, replaced by a sense of camaraderie that had grown stronger with each passing day. Subaru lay back down, staring at the ceiling again, a small smile playing on his lips.

Yeah, he thought, listening to the voices of his friends. This year’s been tough, but I wouldn’t trade it for anything.

​The next morning, the boys stepped out of their dorm to find a distinct tension in the air. The usual lively chatter of the academy was muted, replaced by hushed whispers and furtive glances. Subaru and Tekka, always curious, slowed their pace as they passed two teachers standing by an archway, their voices low but urgent.

“…southeastern border,” one said, his expression grim. “The organization struck again. Another town was wiped out.”

“Another?” the other replied, her tone sharp. “What’s being done to stop them? If this keeps up, they’ll push further north. The council can’t afford to wait any longer.”

Subaru exchanged a glance with Tekka, the seriousness of the conversation making their stomachs churn. But before they could linger, the teachers noticed them, and Tekka gave Subaru a subtle nudge.

“C’mon,” Tekka muttered, his voice lower than usual. “Let’s get outta here.”

They moved quickly to the outside field, where the morning sunlight did little to chase away the unease lingering from what they’d overheard. As they approached the gathering group of students, Tekka’s usual energy returned, though his sarcasm was sharper than usual.

“Well, isn’t this just the highlight of my week,” he said, gesturing to the small crowd. “Guess who’s joinin’ us today?”

Subaru raised an eyebrow, following Tekka’s gaze to the opposite end of the field. A group of girls, all dressed in their academy uniforms, were approaching, their confident strides contrasting with the boys’ more casual attitudes.

“Perfect,” Subaru said dryly, crossing his arms. “Because what we needed was more competition.”

Johnan, standing nearby with his usual smug expression, scoffed. “Competition? Don’t make me laugh.” He stepped closer to Subaru and Tekka, lowering his voice just enough to sound conspiratorial. “Those girls probably aren’t even half as capable as the boys.”

Tekka smirked, leaning toward Subaru. “Hear that, mate? Fancy Pants over here thinks we’ve got this in the bag.”

Subaru chuckled but shook his head. “Careful, Johnan. Pride comes before the fall.”

Johnan straightened, his confidence undeterred. “It’s not pride—it’s reality. You’ll see soon enough.”

As the girls joined the group and the field began to buzz with murmured conversations and sizing glances, Subaru couldn’t help but feel the weight of the morning settling over him again. Whatever was happening at the southeastern border, it wasn’t far from his mind. But for now, the task ahead demanded his focus, and he knew better than to underestimate anyone—especially the girls who now stood across the field, their expressions sharp and determined.

This day just got a whole lot more interesting, Subaru thought, his smirk returning as the instructor stepped forward to begin the lesson.

​The sharp, commanding voice of a woman cut through the morning air like a blade, silencing whatever conversation the boys were having.

“Thaddeus Elron, get your lazy butt in gear! If we’re going to make this mess of students into something resembling spirit arts users, we need to get started. Stop lollygagging!”

The source of the voice stepped forward, her presence as imposing as her tone. She was tall and broad-shouldered, her tightly pulled-back silver hair glinting in the sunlight. Her sharp green eyes scanned the students like a hawk searching for prey, and her long, dark coat billowed behind her as she strode toward the center of the field. She carried herself with a mix of military precision and unshakable authority, making it clear she tolerated no nonsense.

This was Instructor Maera Vess, a renowned spirit arts expert with a reputation for her no-nonsense approach to teaching. She was often paired with Thaddeus to balance his chaotic methods with her unyielding structure.

Behind her, the girls of her class were huddled together, barely containing their laughter as they watched the boys scramble to attention. Their giggles and whispers carried just enough to be heard, their teasing comments aimed squarely at the boys.

“Look at them,” one of the girls said, her voice dripping with amusement. She was tall and elegant, with long blonde hair that fell in soft waves down her back. Her pale blue eyes sparkled with mischief as she smirked at the boys. This was Celeste Arven, a confident and sharp-witted girl from a noble family in Glacia.

“Honestly,” another chimed in, rolling her violet eyes dramatically. She had short, choppy pink hair and a wiry build, exuding a restless energy. Her grin was sly as she nudged Celeste. “I bet they couldn’t even summon a candle flame between the lot of them.” This was Lirra Feldon, a spirited and quick-tongued girl from the borderlands of between Lugnica and Gusteko.

The third girl, a petite figure with auburn hair tied into twin braids, covered her mouth as she giggled. Her warm brown eyes twinkled with humor, though her teasing was gentler. “Be nice,” she said softly, though her tone carried a hint of mockery. “Maybe they’ll surprise us.” This was Tessa Morrow, a kind but quietly mischievous girl from a merchant family.

Tekka, who had been trying to stifle his irritation, finally muttered under his breath, “They’re laughin’ now, but just wait. I’ll summon a fire spirit so big, they’ll forget how to giggle.”

Subaru, standing beside him, chuckled. “Yeah, sure. Just make sure you don’t set yourself on fire in the process.”

Renwald, ever composed, glanced at the girls with a raised eyebrow. “They’re baiting us. Don’t let it get to you.”

Before anyone could respond, Instructor Maera clapped her hands sharply. “Enough chatter! Boys, line up. Girls, stop giggling and show me you’ve got the focus to match your confidence.”

The field grew silent, the playful atmosphere giving way to a tense anticipation. Whatever was coming, Subaru could tell it was going to be a challenge—and one that the girls were more than ready for. Time to step up, he thought, straightening his posture. Let’s see how this goes.

​As the sharp words of Instructor Maera echoed across the field, the students—both boys and girls—snapped to attention. Professor Thaddeus Elron, who had been leaning casually against a nearby post, straightened up with a sheepish grin.

“All right, all right, Maera!” he called back, twirling his baton in one hand. “No need to yell. I’m already on it.”

Maera’s piercing green eyes narrowed. “Good. Because we don’t have all day to waste on your usual theatrics. The summoning ritual is today, and these students need to be ready. I’m not about to have anyone lose their mana to a poorly executed attempt.”

The girls behind her snickered, their laughter aimed squarely at the boys across the field. Celeste Arven, the tall blonde with an elegant smirk, tilted her head and spoke just loud enough for everyone to hear. “Honestly, they look like they’re barely holding it together after that warm-up. Are we supposed to take them seriously?”

“Maybe they’re saving their strength for the ritual,” Lirra Feldon chimed in, her violet eyes sparkling with mischief. “Or maybe that’s just wishful thinking.”

Tessa Morrow, the petite girl with auburn braids, stifled a giggle behind her hand. “Be nice,” she said lightly, though her tone carried a playful edge. “They’ll need all the help they can get.”

Tekka, standing with Subaru and Renwald, bristled instantly. “Oi! ‘Help’? That’s rich comin’ from the lot of you. Bet you’ve never even lifted a proper staff, let alone done any real training.”

Renwald, ever the calm one, placed a hand on Tekka’s shoulder. “Let it go. They’re baiting you.”

But Subaru, ever the quick-witted one, couldn’t resist. “Hey, Tekka,” he said, smirking. “Didn’t you say you were going to summon a fire spirit so big it’d make everyone jealous? Now’s your chance to back that up.”

Tekka puffed out his chest. “Damn right! You girls better watch out—I’ll have spirits lined up just to work with me.”

Celeste raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “How charming,” she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. “We’ll be sure to bring a bucket of water in case you overdo it.”

Before Tekka could fire back, Professor Elron stepped forward, clapping his hands to draw everyone’s attention. “Now, now! That’s enough pre-summoning banter. Let’s focus.” He gestured dramatically toward the center of the field, where circular summoning sigils had been drawn into the ground, glowing faintly with magical energy. “Today, my dear students, is the day of the summoning ritual. It’s your first chance to connect with a spirit, to establish that crucial bond that will shape your journey here.”

The chatter among the students died down, replaced by a tense anticipation. Maera stepped forward, her sharp gaze sweeping across the group. “Listen carefully,” she said, her voice carrying an edge of authority. “Summoning a spirit isn’t about brute strength or flashy techniques. It’s about connection, focus, and respect. If you fail to respect that balance, you’ll lose more than the chance to summon—you could lose control of your mana entirely. Understood?”

A collective nod rippled through the group, though a few students shifted nervously. Subaru, standing quietly beside Tekka and Renwald, glanced down at the blue pendant around his neck. No showing off, he reminded himself. Just enough to succeed without drawing attention.

Elron clapped his hands again, breaking the tension. “Good! Now, each of you will take your place at a summoning circle. Follow the instructions you’ve been given, focus your mana, and let’s see who’s got the spark.”

The students began moving toward the circles, each glowing faintly with its own unique hue. Subaru, Tekka, and Renwald found themselves next to each other, Tekka muttering under his breath the entire time.

“You’re gonna see something amazing today,” Tekka said, grinning despite his nerves. “Biggest fire spirit this academy’s ever seen.”

“Let’s focus on not fainting first,” Renwald replied, rolling his eyes.

Subaru smirked, kneeling at his assigned circle. “Good luck, boys. And don’t freak out if I actually summon something cooler than all of you.”

Tekka snorted, but before he could respond, Instructor Maera’s booming voice cut through the air. “Begin!”

The field fell silent as the students began channeling their mana, the air tingling with energy. Subaru closed his eyes, his hands hovering over the glowing circle as he focused on the warmth within him.

This is it, he thought. Let’s see if they still remember me.

​The tension on the field reached a boiling point as the students struggled to channel their mana into the summoning circles. Subaru’s fingers twitched in frustration as he stared at the faintly glowing sigil before him. No matter how much he focused, nothing seemed to happen.

Beside him, Tekka was gritting his teeth, his Kagaragi accent slipping through as he muttered to himself. “C’mon, ya stubborn thing, show up already! Fire, flame, spark, anythin!”

Subaru sighed, his own frustration mounting. “You’re talking to it like it’s gonna listen. Spirits aren’t puppies.”

“Well, at least I’m tryin’, mate!” Tekka snapped, his irritation finally boiling over. “What about you? Too busy bein’ Mr. Cool to even focus?”

Subaru’s eyes narrowed. “I’m focusing! Maybe if you weren’t yelling, I’d actually get somewhere.”

“Yellin’?” Tekka stood up, his face flushed with anger. “I’m yellin’? You’re just sittin’ there actin’ all smug, doin’ nothin’!”

Subaru stood as well, his own patience gone. “Smug? You’re the one making a scene! Maybe if you put half as much effort into your summoning as you do into complaining—”

Before he could finish, Tekka shoved him, and Subaru shoved back. Within moments, the two were grappling, a flurry of fists and frustrated grunts. The other students gasped, some laughing nervously, while the instructors shouted to break it up. In the chaos, Tekka’s hand grabbed at Subaru’s pendant, and with a sharp snap, the cord broke, sending the blue crystal tumbling to the ground.

Neither of them noticed.

“Enough!” Instructor Maera’s voice boomed across the field, silencing the commotion. She stormed over, her piercing gaze locking onto the two boys. “What in Odglass’s name do you think you’re doing?”

Professor Elron, who had been watching the scene unfold with a mix of amusement and concern, stepped forward, clapping his hands. “Break it up, boys. Plenty of time for brawling after the ritual.”

Subaru and Tekka pulled apart, both panting and glaring at each other. “He started it,” Tekka muttered, but Maera’s glare silenced him.

“Both of you, back to your circles,” Maera ordered. “One more outburst, and you’re both out of this academy. Understood?”

Subaru muttered an apology, brushing himself off as he returned to his circle. His pendant, now lying in the grass a few feet away, remained unnoticed. The energy suppression it had provided was gone, but Subaru was too focused on salvaging the ritual to realize it.

“Alright,” Subaru muttered to himself, kneeling back at the circle. “Focus. Just focus.”

He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. The warmth of his mana surged, stronger and more potent than it had ever felt before. It was like a floodgate had been opened, the energy flowing freely through him. Subaru frowned, the intensity catching him off guard, but he pushed forward, channeling the mana into the summoning circle.

At first, there was a faint glow. Then, it grew brighter. And brighter. And brighter.

The air around Subaru shimmered as countless orbs of light began appearing, one after another. Reds, yellows, blues, greens—all colors imaginable—filled the field, their tiny, glowing forms swirling around Subaru like a living galaxy. The once-muted field erupted into a blinding light as tens of thousands of spirits appeared, their soft hums and voices filling the air.

The students froze, their mouths hanging open in disbelief. Even the instructors were stunned. Maera’s usual sharp composure cracked as she stared, her eyes wide. “This… this isn’t possible…”

Professor Elron, for once, was speechless. His glasses slid down his nose as he watched the overwhelming display of mana and spirits. “Oh… oh my…”

Tekka, now lying on the grass in a daze, gawked at the sight. “Holy… mate, what did you do?”

Renwald, though equally shocked, managed to speak. “This… this is beyond anything a novice should be able to do.”

Subaru, in the middle of the dazzling storm of spirits, was frozen in place, his heart pounding. His mind raced as the realization hit him: Crap. This is bad. This is really, really bad.

The spirits swirled around him, their voices faint but excited, as if they were thrilled to see him. “He’s here,” one whispered. “The one we remember.”

“The Spirit King,” another said, its tone reverent. “He’s calling us.”

Subaru’s face paled. Oh, no. Not that. Anything but that.

He glanced around at the stunned faces of his peers, the instructors, and especially Maera, who now looked like she was about to demand answers.

Yeah, Subaru thought, swallowing hard. This is definitely bad.

​Subaru stood frozen, surrounded by the dazzling display of spirits. His face, flushed bright red, gave him the appearance of someone caught in the act of something incredibly embarrassing. His hands flailed awkwardly as he tried to wave off the overwhelming situation.

“Uh, yeah! Totally not a big deal!” he stammered, his voice cracking slightly. “It’s all… uh… Renwald’s fault!” He pointed dramatically at his calm, blond-haired friend, who blinked in confusion.

“Mine?” Renwald asked, raising an eyebrow. “What—”

“Yup! Definitely your fault!” Subaru interrupted, forcing a laugh that came out more as a wheeze. “Anyway, gotta go! Things to do, people to see! Later!”

Without waiting for a response, Subaru turned on his heel and bolted. His feet hit the ground in rapid succession as he sprinted away from the field, his hastily shouted “Good luck!” barely audible over the sound of his hurried retreat.

The spirits around him began to flicker and fade, their forms dissolving into the air as they giggled or whispered faint goodbyes.

The stunned crowd, including the teachers, watched in silence as Subaru disappeared into the distance. Tekka, still sprawled on the grass, muttered, “He always knows how to make an exit, doesn’t he?”

Renwald sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “He’s going to get himself into trouble one of these days.”

Meanwhile, Instructor Maera, her sharp gaze now free of distraction, caught sight of something glinting faintly in the grass. She walked over, stooped down, and picked up the object—a small, blue pendant, the cord still frayed from where it had snapped. She studied it closely, her green eyes narrowing as the pieces began to fall into place.

“What’s this?” she asked aloud, her tone carrying an edge of suspicion. She turned to the remaining boys, holding up the pendant. “Do any of you know what this is?”

Tekka, sitting up and dusting himself off, glanced at it and waved dismissively. “Oh, that? That’s just Subaru’s stupid necklace. He’s always fiddling with it.”

At his words, Maera’s eyes widened, her expression shifting from confusion to alarm. She turned the pendant over in her hand, her fingers brushing against the smooth crystal. “This… this isn’t just a necklace,” she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. “It’s a mana suppressant. A powerful one at that.”

Elron, finally regaining his composure, stepped closer, his glasses perched precariously on his nose. “A mana suppressant? For a child? That level of enchantment is unheard of…”

Maera’s jaw tightened as she gripped the pendant. Her gaze snapped back to the boys, her tone sharp. “Who gave this to him?”

Tekka shrugged, clearly unconcerned. “Dunno. He’s always had it. Said it was important or somethin’.”

The tension in the air thickened as Maera exchanged a glance with Elron. The implications were clear, but neither spoke them aloud. Instead, Maera stood straighter, her voice calm but firm. “We’ll need to speak to him about this. If that pendant was suppressing his mana, then what we just witnessed…”

“…was only a fraction of what he’s capable of,” Elron finished, his voice tinged with awe and concern.

As the instructors processed the magnitude of what they’d just seen, Subaru, completely unaware of the trouble brewing in his wake, dashed through the bustling streets of the city. His heart pounded as he weaved through crowds and skidded around corners, his goal clear in his mind: Irene’s apartment.

She’s gonna kill me, Subaru thought, his face still burning with embarrassment. But at least she’ll know what to do.

​Subaru skidded to a stop in front of Irene’s apartment, his chest heaving from the frantic sprint through the city. The door loomed before him, plain but sturdy, a small brass knocker glinting in the afternoon light. Without hesitation, he grabbed it and banged boldly, the sound echoing through the quiet hallway.

“Irene!” he shouted, his voice tinged with panic. “Open up! It’s me, Subaru!”

A muffled groan came from the other side of the door, followed by the sound of approaching footsteps. Moments later, the door swung open to reveal Irene, her bluish-gray hair slightly mussed, and her piercing blue eyes narrowed in a mix of curiosity and irritation.

“Subaru,” she said, folding her arms as she leaned against the doorframe. “Do you have any idea what time it is? What’s got you all worked up?”

Subaru practically pushed his way inside, flailing his arms dramatically. “I messed up, Irene. Big time. Like, big time big time!”

Irene blinked, closing the door behind him. “Okay, okay,” she said, her tone shifting to something more calming. “Take a breath. Whatever you did, I’m sure it’s not that bad.”

Subaru spun around, his orange eyes wide with panic. “No, no, you don’t get it! I summoned spirits! Not just a few! Thousands! Tens of thousands! The whole field lit up like a festival, and now everyone’s freaking out, and I think I might have accidentally revealed something really important, and—”

Irene’s face paled as realization dawned. “You what?” she interrupted, her calm facade slipping. “Thousands of spirits?”

Subaru nodded frantically. “Yeah! And it wasn’t even on purpose! My pendant got torn off during a fight with Tekka, and I didn’t realize it until after everything went nuts! Irene, what do I do?”

Irene rubbed her temples, muttering under her breath. “Odglass preserve me,” she said, before looking sharply at Subaru. “You mean to tell me you’ve been wandering around with that pendant off? Do you have any idea how bad this is?”

“That’s what I’m saying!” Subaru wailed, throwing his hands up. “It’s bad! Like, really bad!”

Before Irene could respond, a soft but deliberate knock sounded at the door. Both Subaru and Irene froze, their eyes darting toward the sound.

Irene moved cautiously, her expression hardening as she approached the door. She opened it a crack, peering out—and immediately stiffened. Standing on the other side was none other than Instructor Maera Vess, her imposing figure framed by the dim light of the hallway.

Maera’s sharp green eyes flicked from Irene to Subaru, her expression unreadable. She raised her hand, revealing the blue pendant dangling from her fingers. “Irene,” she said, her tone measured but firm, “mind explaining this?”

Irene’s eyes widened slightly, though she quickly masked her surprise with a composed smile. “Maera,” she said smoothly, stepping aside to let her in. “It’s been a while. What brings you here?”

Maera stepped into the apartment, her gaze shifting back to Subaru for a moment before landing on Irene. “You tell me. I just witnessed one of your protégés summon enough spirits to light up the entire academy. And then I found this.” She held up the pendant again, her tone growing sharper. “A mana suppressant of this caliber? Care to explain?”

Irene sighed, closing the door behind her. “It’s a long story.”

“I’ve got time,” Maera replied, her gaze unwavering.

Subaru, feeling the weight of both women’s attention, swallowed hard. “Uh… should I…?”

“Stay,” Irene said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. She turned to Maera, her expression grim. “Let’s talk.”

​The tension in the room was thick as Irene crossed her arms, leaning against the table with a heavy sigh. Her sharp blue eyes flicked to Maera, then back to Subaru, who stood awkwardly to the side, still processing the weight of the situation.

“There’s no hiding it now,” Irene began, her voice steady but laced with resignation. “Maera, the truth is… Subaru isn’t just any spirit arts user. He’s been bestowed the Divine Protection of the Spirit King.”

Maera’s usually unflappable composure cracked, her green eyes widening in disbelief. “The Divine Protection of the Spirit King?” she repeated, her tone incredulous. “That’s… impossible. That’s a myth, Irene. No one—”

“It’s not a myth,” Irene interrupted firmly. “The boy can summon spirits with ease, communicate with them in full sentences, and earlier today, he brought forth thousands of them without even trying. If that isn’t proof, I don’t know what is.”

Subaru, who had been quietly observing the conversation, tilted his head curiously. “So… that’s a good thing, right?”

Irene shot him a look that clearly said, Not now. She turned back to Maera, her expression serious. “We’ve been hiding this because the consequences of the truth coming out are too dangerous. If Sugona—”

“—the Holy King of Gusteko,” Maera interjected, her voice heavy with understanding.

“—if he finds out,” Irene continued, “he’ll either see Subaru as a threat to his rule and have him eliminated, or worse… he’ll turn him into a weapon. A tool for Gusteko’s dominance. Either way, this boy loses his freedom, and I won’t let that happen.”

Maera was silent for a long moment, her fingers brushing the edge of the pendant she still held. Her gaze shifted to Subaru, studying him as though seeing him for the first time. The boy blinked back at her, his orange eyes wide with curiosity, clearly more interested in their conversation than alarmed by it.

“If what you’re saying is true,” Maera said at last, her voice softer but no less serious, “then Natsuki Subaru may very well have the potential to rival Lugnica’s Sword Saint.”

Subaru blinked, surprised. “Rival? Me?”

Irene frowned. “Reinhard van Astrea isn’t someone I want him compared to. This isn’t about rivalries or power—this is about protecting him.”

Maera let out a deep sigh, running a hand through her silver hair. “I can’t believe I’m hearing this from you, Irene. You, of all people—a member of Odglass’s Holy Church—hiding something this monumental from the public? From the Crown?”

Irene straightened, her voice firm. “I’m not a blind servant of the church, Maera. I’m doing what’s best for this boy, and for now, that means keeping him safe and out of sight.”

Subaru shifted uncomfortably, his gaze bouncing between the two women. “So, uh… what happens now?”

Maera looked at him, her sharp green eyes softening ever so slightly. For a moment, she seemed to weigh her options, her expression unreadable. Then, to the surprise of both Subaru and Irene, she let out a resigned chuckle.

“Well,” she said, tossing the blue pendant back to Subaru, who barely managed to catch it, “it’s not like I can change the past. If I’ve already been dragged into this mess, I might as well help keep it under wraps.”

Irene blinked, her disbelief clear. “You’re agreeing to keep this secret?”

Maera crossed her arms, her lips curling into a faint smirk. “Don’t look so surprised. I don’t like the idea of the Holy King getting his hands on the boy any more than you do. Besides…” She glanced at Subaru again. “If he’s as strong as you say, maybe he’ll even survive all this.”

Subaru stared at the pendant in his hand, then back at the two women. “Wait. So… you’re not gonna, like, turn me in or anything?”

Maera rolled her eyes. “No, but you’d better start working on not drawing attention to yourself. That mess you caused at the academy? It can’t happen again.”

Subaru nodded quickly, clutching the pendant to his chest. “Got it. No more giant spirit parties. I’ll keep it subtle.”

Irene shook her head, letting out a relieved sigh. “Subtle would be a good start.” She turned to Maera, her expression softening. “Thank you.”

Maera shrugged, her smirk returning. “Don’t thank me yet. If this goes sideways, I’m blaming both of you.”

Subaru grinned nervously, slipping the pendant back over his neck. “No pressure, right?”

The three of them stood in uneasy silence, the weight of what had just transpired settling over the room. Whatever lay ahead, Subaru knew one thing for sure—his life was about to get even more complicated.

​When Maera and Subaru returned to the academy, the air inside the halls buzzed with anticipation. As soon as Subaru stepped through the doors, the chatter stopped, and heads turned in unison toward him. In a matter of moments, the silence gave way to a flurry of voices.

“There he is!”

“Subaru, what happened out there?”

“Did you really summon that many spirits?”

Even the girls, who had been quietly observing from across the room, pushed forward, their curiosity outweighing any sense of decorum. Celeste, her pale blue eyes sharp with interest, raised an eyebrow. “Care to explain, Natsuki? Or was this some elaborate way to show off?”

“Bet it was just luck,” Lirra chimed in, her smirk teasing but her violet eyes betraying genuine intrigue. “No way he could’ve pulled that off on purpose.”

Tessa, more reserved, spoke softly but still leaned in. “It was impressive… whatever it was.”

Subaru, already overwhelmed by the barrage of questions and comments, raised his hands defensively. “Look, I—uh—well, it’s a long story, okay?”

Before he could even attempt to formulate an excuse, a familiar voice cut through the noise like a blade.

“Enough.”

Professor Thaddeus Elron stepped forward, his baton tapping rhythmically against his palm as he approached Maera and Subaru. His perpetually messy appearance and crooked glasses did little to diminish the authority in his tone. He adjusted his glasses, his sharp eyes narrowing on Maera.

“Maera,” he said, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and concern. “Care to explain what exactly happened out there? And don’t give me any of that vague ‘boys will be boys’ nonsense.”

The room fell silent as everyone turned to Maera, their attention fixed on her. She stood tall, her green eyes calm but unreadable, as if she’d already prepared her response.

“It was a fluke,” she said simply, her tone firm. “A one-in-a-thousand occurrence. I confirmed it myself.”

Thaddeus raised an eyebrow. “A fluke?”

“Yes,” Maera continued, crossing her arms. “It’s high season for spirits in Gusteko. The area was saturated with them. It was pure coincidence that they happened to converge on Subaru’s location when he channeled his mana. Nothing more.”

The explanation seemed to satisfy most of the students, who exchanged glances and murmurs of understanding. After all, it wasn’t uncommon for spirits to be more active during certain times of the year, especially in a spirit-rich region like Gusteko.

Even Professor Elron seemed to accept the answer, though his expression remained skeptical. “Hmm,” he muttered, tapping his baton against his palm. “If it’s a fluke, it’s one hell of a fluke. We’ll need to keep an eye on him regardless. Fluke or not, it’s clear the boy has potential.”

Maera nodded, her voice steady. “Agreed. But as I said, he’s only slightly above average for his age. Nothing to be concerned about.”

Subaru’s jaw dropped slightly. “Slightly above average?” he muttered under his breath. “What does a guy have to do to get a little credit around here?”

Tekka, standing among the other boys, caught Subaru’s muttered complaint and smirked. “Guess you’re just not as special as you think, mate.”

Renwald, ever composed, gave Subaru a knowing glance. “Better to be underestimated than overestimated.”

Subaru sighed, scratching the back of his head. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever keeps everyone off my back.”

With Maera’s explanation seemingly accepted, the crowd began to disperse, though the buzz of curiosity lingered in the air. Subaru, now under the watchful eyes of not just the instructors but his peers as well, couldn’t help but feel like the calm before the storm had officially ended.

This is gonna be a long semester, he thought, pulling his scarf tighter as he made his way back toward the dorms.

​As Subaru trudged through the hallways, his scarf loosely hanging around his neck and his thoughts swirling, he heard the familiar sound of hurried footsteps behind him. Turning his head, he spotted Tekka and Renwald catching up to him, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern.

“Oi, Subaru!” Tekka called out, his usual grin plastered across his face. “That was some stunt you pulled back there. You planning on explaining it, or do I have to bribe it out of ya?”

Renwald, more composed, adjusted the strap of his satchel as he walked beside Tekka. “Tekka’s exaggerating, but he’s not wrong. That display wasn’t exactly normal. Care to share what really happened?”

Subaru sighed, running a hand through his messy hair. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said, feigning innocence. “Didn’t you hear Maera? It was a fluke. A one-in-a-thousand chance.”

Tekka rolled his eyes, jabbing Subaru lightly in the arm. “C’mon, mate. You expect us to believe that? I’ve never seen anything like it, and I’ve seen a lot of weird stuff back in Kagaragi.”

Renwald nodded, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. “Fluke or not, you handled it differently. Most people would’ve panicked or fainted. You didn’t.”

Subaru shrugged, his grin a bit forced. “What can I say? I’m just good under pressure.”

Tekka squinted at him, his expression a mix of skepticism and amusement. “You’re hiding something. I can smell it.”

Subaru laughed nervously, shoving his hands into his pockets. “Look, it’s not a big deal, okay? I just… got lucky. Like Maera said, high spirit season or whatever.”

The three walked in relative silence for a moment before Tekka spoke up again, his tone lighter this time. “Alright, fine. I’ll drop it. For now. But seriously, that was insane. Spirits everywhere, the girls freaking out, even Johnan looked like he was gonna wet himself.”

Renwald smirked faintly at that. “It was quite the scene. You’ve managed to put yourself on everyone’s radar, whether you wanted to or not.”

Subaru groaned, rubbing his temples. “Great. Just what I needed—more attention.”

Tekka clapped a hand on Subaru’s shoulder, grinning. “Hey, look on the bright side. At least now they know you’re not some ordinary scrub.”

“Yeah,” Subaru muttered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Bright side.”

Renwald glanced at Subaru, his tone softening slightly. “For what it’s worth, I think you handled it well. Whatever the truth is, you kept your cool, and that says a lot.”

Subaru looked at Renwald, surprised by the rare compliment, and smiled faintly. “Thanks. I guess.”

Tekka threw an arm around Subaru’s shoulders, steering him toward the dorms. “C’mon, mate. Let’s grab some food before Elron decides to give us another lesson in ‘practical endurance.’ You’ve earned a break after that spectacle.”

Subaru laughed despite himself, letting his friends guide him. For now, the weight of what had happened could wait. At least with Tekka and Renwald around, things felt a little less overwhelming.

Chapter Text

Raven Snowed-Break

​Subaru stood in the grand hall, his breath visible in the frosty air. The atmosphere of the academy in Glacia was as cold and imposing as the city itself, its icy beauty reflected in the polished stone walls and frosted windows.

Subaru stood at the center, flanked by Renwald and Tekka, but the energy between them was subdued. Seven months. It had been seven months since he’d arrived at the academy, and somehow, it felt both like an eternity and the blink of an eye.

Renwald adjusted the scarf around his neck, his sharp orange eyes flicking toward the imposing double doors that loomed ahead. “Well, I guess this is it,” he said, his voice steady but laced with emotion. Turning to Subaru, he gave a small nod. “See you after the break, alright?”

Subaru nodded silently, his lips pressed into a thin line. He didn’t trust his voice to come out evenly if he spoke. Renwald’s parents waited by the door—a tall man and a regal-looking woman whose stern expressions mirrored Renwald’s usual composed demeanor. The boy gave one last glance to Subaru and Tekka before heading toward them, his footsteps echoing softly in the cavernous hall. His parents greeted him briefly, their polished manners almost foreign compared to the camaraderie Subaru had grown used to.

Tekka, meanwhile, shifted uneasily beside Subaru. His usual brash energy was replaced by a hint of nervousness as he glanced toward the door. “Well, guess it’s my turn, huh?” he muttered.

Subaru gave him a faint smirk. “What’s got you so jittery? You’re not scared of your family, are you?”

“Scared? Hell no,” Tekka shot back, his Kagaran accent thick. “Just… my sister’s a piece o' work, that’s all.”

Before Subaru could respond, the heavy creak of the doors interrupted them. A figure strode into the hall with an air of authority, her dark hair tied back in a practical braid and her sharp features set in a stern expression. Tekka groaned audibly.

“There she is,” he muttered under his breath. “My lovely older sister.”

The woman, older than Tekka by several years, scanned the hall with a critical eye before spotting him. She marched over with purposeful strides, stopping just short of the two boys. “Tekka,” she said, her voice firm but not unkind. “I thought I told you to be waiting outside.”

“I was waiting,” Tekka replied defensively, gesturing to the hall around him. “Just… not outside.”

His sister sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Come on. We don’t have all day.”

Tekka gave Subaru a quick pat on the shoulder. “Later, Subes. Don’t go blowin’ anything up while I’m gone.”

Subaru nodded silently, watching as Tekka followed his sister toward the door. The hall grew quieter, the echoes of their voices fading into the distance.

For a brief moment, Subaru stood alone, his thoughts swirling. Seven months, he mused. It feels like I just got here… and yet, it feels like I’ve been here forever. What would my parents think if they saw me now? Would they even recognize me?

The massive doors groaned again, breaking his train of thought. Subaru’s eyes snapped to the opening, and his heart skipped a beat as two familiar figures stepped through. Professor Guini, his eccentric gait and exaggerated movements as recognizable as ever, entered first, his monocle glinting in the dim light. Behind him, with a calmer but equally commanding presence, was Lublik, his slicked-back hair gleaming faintly as he adjusted his disheveled soldier’s uniform.

“Well, well,” Guini declared, his voice echoing dramatically. “If it isn’t my star pupil! I see you’ve managed to survive another term, Subaru.”

Subaru blinked, his surprise giving way to a reluctant smile. “Professor… Lublik. What are you two doing here?”

Guini grinned broadly, stepping closer. “Why, to escort you home, of course! Did you think we’d just leave you to fend for yourself, hmm?”

Lublik gave Subaru a nod, his expression composed but warm. “We figured you’d need a proper escort back to the manor. Given your… unique circumstances.”

Subaru felt a strange warmth in his chest at their presence, but he hid it behind a smirk. “You sure this isn’t just an excuse for you two to check up on me?”

Guini laughed, his voice ringing through the hall. “Perish the thought! Now, come along, boy. We have much to discuss on the journey back.”

As Subaru followed them toward the doors, he glanced over his shoulder at the now-empty hall, a flicker of nostalgia tugging at him. Seven months, he thought again, his steps steady. And now, a break.

​The scene shifted, like pages flipping in a book, painting a vivid montage of their time in Glacia. The frozen market bustled with life despite the biting cold. Stalls lined the cobblestone streets, their goods shimmering under the pale light reflected by the icy structures around them. Subaru trailed behind Professor Guini and Lublik, his breath visible in the frigid air as he observed the scene with wide eyes.

At one stall, Guini leaned forward, his monocle glinting as he scrutinized a collection of shimmering mana crystals. The clerk, a wiry man with a nervous twitch, stammered as Guini jabbed a finger at the prices listed on a chalkboard.

“These prices are an insult to the art of bartering!” Guini declared, his voice rising dramatically. “You dare charge such exorbitant rates for such subpar quality?!”

The clerk shrank back, mumbling incoherently, while Guini’s face twisted into a theatrical scowl. Subaru watched the exchange, half-amused and half-horrified, as it seemed the professor was moments away from leaping over the counter.

“Father,” Lublik interjected, stepping between the two with a calm but firm demeanor. His hand rested on Guini’s shoulder, gently pulling him back. “You’ll give the man a heart attack. Let me handle this.”

Guini huffed, waving his hand dismissively but relented. Subaru exhaled a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding, leaning against a nearby stall. “You guys sure know how to make an impression,” he muttered under his breath.

The scene shifted again to the edge of a training yard near the frozen walls of the city. Lublik stood off to the side, speaking in low tones with a group of knights clad in heavy armor. The snow crunched under their boots as they gestured to maps and discussed routes. Lublik’s sharp posture and commanding tone made it clear he was in his element.

Meanwhile, Subaru was left under Guini’s watchful eye, tasked with practicing his mana channeling. A small pebble lay in front of him, and he crouched over it, his hands glowing faintly as he focused.

“Alright, pebble,” Subaru muttered, his brow furrowed in concentration. “Prepare to meet your doom.”

A spark of energy crackled in his palms, and he shot a beam of mana toward the pebble. There was a small flash, a faint puff of smoke… and the pebble wobbled slightly before rolling over.

Guini, sitting nearby with a cup of tea in hand, gave a long, exaggerated sigh. “Such raw talent,” he remarked sarcastically. “Truly, the King himself has nothing on you.”

Subaru turned to glare at him. “Hey, I’m working on it, okay?!”

The professor chuckled, sipping his tea. “Yes, yes. Take your time. At this rate, you’ll be able to defeat a particularly aggressive ant by the time you graduate.”

The final shift came as the group walked through the frosty streets, the snow crunching underfoot. Guini and Lublik had fallen slightly behind, speaking in hushed tones. Subaru couldn’t make out the words, but Lublik’s tense posture and the way he held the sheath of his sword hinted at unease. Guini, on the other hand, seemed unfazed, his hands clasped behind his back as he spoke with an air of strategy.

Subaru glanced over his shoulder. “Hey, what’s up with you two? You’re acting weird.”

Guini perked up, his eyes gleaming with mischief. “Oh, not to worry, dear boy! I was simply discussing with Lublik our next destination.”

“And that would be…?” Subaru asked warily.

With a dramatic flourish, Guini gestured toward a narrow alleyway ahead, its entrance dark and uninviting. “The slums, of course!”

Subaru blinked, his stomach sinking slightly. “Uh, the slums? Why?”

“To broaden your horizons,” Guini replied with amusement, clapping his hands together. “It’s important for you to see the full spectrum of life in this city. After all, how can one truly appreciate their fortune without understanding the struggles of others?”

Lublik frowned, his grip tightening on his sword. “I still don’t think this is a good idea.”

“Nonsense!” Guini declared, already leading the way. “Come along, Subaru. Consider this a lesson in perspective.”

Subaru hesitated, glancing at Lublik, who sighed heavily and gestured for him to follow. As they stepped into the shadowy alleyway, Subaru muttered under his breath, “This better not turn into some kind of life lesson horror story…”

Guini’s laughter echoed ahead, carrying a mischievous promise of exactly that.

​The slums stretched out before them like a forgotten part of Glacia, a stark contrast to the grandeur of the city’s core. The buildings were worn and crumbling, their icy facades marred by grime and neglect. The alleys were narrow, filled with shadow and the muffled sound of distant voices. Subaru walked between Guini and Lublik, his gaze darting around as he took in the dismal conditions.

Lublik’s unease was palpable, his sharp blue eyes scanning every corner as his hand hovered near the hilt of his sword. “Father,” he muttered, his voice low, “this is unnecessary. We shouldn’t be here.”

“Nonsense!” Guini declared, striding confidently through the slush-covered paths. “How can one claim to understand a city without exploring every layer of its soul? This, dear boy, is the underbelly of Glacia—where reality refuses to be hidden by glittering frost and polished stone.”

Lublik scoffed, shaking his head. “You’re inviting trouble.”

“And you’re too uptight,” Guini shot back, his voice tinged with amusement. “Relax, Lublik. This is an educational outing.”

The wind began to pick up, the snow swirling more violently as a storm brewed overhead. Subaru pulled his coat tighter, his breath visible as he tried to keep up with the two men. They stopped in front of a run-down tavern, its wooden sign hanging crookedly by a single chain. The windows were fogged and cracked, a faint glow of light seeping through the gaps.

“Ah, perfect,” Guini said, pushing the door open with a flourish. “Let’s take shelter here for a while. No sense braving the storm unnecessarily.”

Lublik sighed heavily, muttering under his breath about his father’s recklessness as he followed him inside. Subaru lingered for a moment, his eyes drawn to the storm outside. The snow fell thick and fast, the wind howling through the narrow streets. He squinted, his attention caught by something unusual—a dark spot against the white expanse of the path ahead.

“What the…” Subaru murmured, stepping closer to the door to get a better look. The dark spot shifted slightly, almost as if it were alive. It wasn’t a person—at least, not one standing. It seemed to be lying in the snow, unmoving.

His stomach churned. Is that… someone?

He glanced back at the tavern. Through the cracked door, he could hear Lublik’s muffled voice pestering Guini, likely scolding him for bringing them here. Guini’s laughter followed, dismissive as ever. They hadn’t noticed Subaru had stopped.

Taking another look at the shadowy figure in the distance, Subaru made his decision. His curiosity—and an odd sense of responsibility—compelled him to act. He stepped back into the storm, the icy wind biting at his face as he trudged toward the dark spot.

The figure in the snow grew clearer as he approached, and Subaru’s heart began to pound. Whatever—or whoever—it was, they were lying still, half-buried in the snowdrift. “Hey!” he called out, his voice barely carrying over the howling wind. “You okay?”

The figure didn’t move. Subaru quickened his pace, his boots crunching through the deep snow. He ignored the way the storm seemed to grow fiercer with each step, his focus locked on the figure ahead.

“Hey!” he called again, his voice louder this time. “If you can hear me, say something!”

The storm roared in reply, and Subaru’s unease deepened. He was close now, only a few steps away. As he leaned down to inspect the figure, the snow swirling around him seemed to quiet, leaving an eerie stillness in its wake.

​Subaru crouched beside the snow-covered figure, his breath coming out in short, visible puffs. The icy wind clawed at him, but his focus was locked on the person half-buried beneath the snowdrift. His heart raced as he channeled his mana, summoning the flicker of warmth he desperately needed.

“Alright, come on out,” Subaru muttered, his voice steady despite his nervousness. A small red orb materialized before him, glowing faintly with an inner fire. It bobbed up and down, almost as if it were inspecting him.

“Finally, calling me for something important, huh?” the fire spirit teased, its voice light and childlike.

Subaru rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up later. Right now, I need you to melt this snow—carefully. There’s someone underneath it.”

The spirit spun in place, as though considering his words, before replying, “Fine, but only because I’m bored. You’re lucky I like you.”

“Yeah, I’ll keep that in mind,” Subaru replied dryly, gesturing toward the figure. “Now hurry up.”

The orb zipped toward the snow-covered body, its glow intensifying as it began to melt the frost and ice away. Steam hissed and rose into the frigid air as the snow evaporated, revealing more and more of the figure beneath. Subaru leaned closer, his expression shifting from curiosity to concern.

It was a girl.

She was tall, maybe a year or two older than Subaru, with long, wavy black hair that was matted with snow. Her pale skin was almost translucent in the harsh light of the storm, and her purple eyes—now closed—were framed by delicate lashes. Even in her unconscious state, her beauty was striking, almost unnerving.

“Who…?” Subaru murmured, carefully propping her up against his knee. Her body was cold, almost worryingly so, and he quickly shrugged off his coat to wrap it around her.

The fire spirit floated nearby, its glow dimming as it spoke again. “She’s alive, but she’s not doing great. You might want to hurry.”

“Thanks for the update,” Subaru muttered, his voice tinged with sarcasm. He gently shook the girl’s shoulder. “Hey, can you hear me? Wake up!”

There was no response. Subaru cursed under his breath, glancing back toward the tavern. Just as he was about to call for help, the sound of crunching snow reached his ears.

“Subaru!” Lublik’s voice cut through the storm, sharp and commanding. The older man appeared moments later, his disheveled uniform and stern expression framed by the swirling snow. “What are you doing out here? I—”

Lublik’s words caught in his throat as his eyes fell on the girl in Subaru’s arms. His expression shifted from frustration to concern, his brows knitting together as he quickly closed the distance between them.

“Who is she?” Lublik demanded, kneeling beside Subaru and inspecting the girl’s face. His sharp blue eyes widened further, a rare crack in his composed demeanor.

“I don’t know,” Subaru admitted, his voice hurried. “I found her buried in the snow. She’s freezing—she needs help.”

Lublik’s jaw tightened as he examined the girl more closely. “This… this is bad,” he muttered. “We need to get her out of here immediately.”

Without another word, Lublik scooped the girl into his arms, his movements careful but swift. Subaru scrambled to his feet, his mind racing with questions as he followed Lublik back toward the tavern.

“Who do you think she is?” Subaru asked, his voice breaking the tense silence.

“I don’t know,” Lublik replied curtly, his tone uncharacteristically sharp. “But someone doesn’t just end up in these conditions by accident. Stay close.”

Subaru nodded, his heart pounding as they reentered the tavern. Whatever was happening, he had the sinking feeling this girl’s appearance was no coincidence.

​Lublik carried the unconscious girl into the tavern, cradling her as gently as if she were made of glass. The storm raged behind them, howling against the wooden door as it slammed shut. Inside, the dim light of the tavern cast flickering shadows on the walls, and the warmth of the hearth was a sharp contrast to the icy gale outside.

Professor Guini sat at a corner table, a steaming cup of tea replaced in front of him by a watchful demi-human servant with feline ears. He glanced up, his monocle glinting as he took in the sight of Lublik and Subaru, snow-drenched and carrying the unconscious girl.

“And what exactly do you two think you’re doing?” Guini asked, his tone dry and unimpressed. He took a slow sip of his tea, his sharp eyes scrutinizing them over the rim of his cup.

“Subaru found her outside,” Lublik said shortly, his voice steady but clipped as he placed the girl carefully on a bench near the hearth. He gestured for the demi-human servant to bring blankets. “She was half-buried in the snow.”

Guini set his cup down with a faint clink, leaning back in his chair. His eyes narrowed skeptically as he regarded the girl. “A no-good stray slum rat, by the looks of her. Barely fit to survive the streets, let alone a Gustekan winter.”

Subaru’s fists clenched at his sides, his orange eyes blazing. “She’s not some ‘rat,’ she’s just a kid! And she was freezing to death out there!”

Guini’s gaze flicked to Subaru, unbothered by the boy’s anger. He waved his hand dismissively. “Spare me your theatrics, boy. The weak die; the strong survive. That is the natural order of things here. Even among the higher classes, it is no different.”

Subaru took a step forward, his voice rising. “What kind of logic is that? Just because things are hard here doesn’t mean you can let people die! That’s messed up!”

“Enough,” Lublik interrupted, his tone sharp as he glanced at Subaru. The boy reluctantly fell silent, though his glare toward Guini remained fierce.

Guini raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by Subaru’s outburst, and turned his attention to Lublik. “And you?” he asked. “What’s your grand plan here? Surely you don’t expect her to survive in her condition.”

Lublik’s jaw tightened, and for a moment, he hesitated. Then, in a quiet but firm voice, he said, “Had I thought like you, I wouldn’t have saved Subaru four years ago in that blizzard. He’d have been just another ‘no-good stray.’”

Guini went still, his expression unreadable as he reached for his cup. He took another long sip, setting the empty vessel down with a faint sigh. “Point taken,” he murmured, his tone softer but still carrying an edge. “But the question remains: what do you intend to do with her?”

Subaru stepped forward, his voice unwavering despite the tremor in his hands. “I’ll save her.”

Guini tilted his head, the faintest hint of a smirk playing on his lips. “And why, pray tell, would you bother? What does this girl mean to you?”

“Because it’s the right thing to do,” Subaru said firmly, his voice steady despite the storm of emotions swirling inside him. “I couldn’t just leave her there. And I’m not about to let her die now.”

The room fell silent, the crackling of the hearth filling the space as Guini studied Subaru, his expression inscrutable. Then, with a faint chuckle, he leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled.

“Such conviction,” Guini remarked. “Very well, Subaru. Do as you will. But don’t expect me to lift a finger to help.”

Lublik glanced at Subaru, his lips twitching into the barest hint of a smile. “You’ve got your answer, Subaru. Now, let’s focus on making sure she pulls through.”

Subaru nodded, his determination unwavering as he turned to the unconscious girl. He didn’t know who she was or why she was out there, but one thing was clear: he wouldn’t let her story end in the snow.

​The perspective shifted, sinking into the girls fragmented memories.

Her body had betrayed her, limbs growing heavier with each step through the unforgiving snow. The blizzard bit into her skin, numbing her fingers and face as her strength dwindled. She stumbled, her vision blurring, a dim light ahead barely visible through the storm. A tavern, perhaps? She’d never know for sure. Her legs buckled, and she collapsed into the icy embrace of the snow.

So this is how it ends, she thought bitterly. Her lips curled faintly into what might’ve been a smile if her face weren’t frozen stiff. A slum rat’s life, as dull and pathetic as ever. Born in the gutters, and now I die in the snow.

She had long since abandoned dreams of something better. The thought of warmth, safety, or love felt like cruel fantasies—a reality meant for someone else. She closed her eyes, ready to let the cold take her, the ache in her body fading into nothingness.

And then, she felt it. Warmth.

It started faintly, a tender heat that melted the frost gripping her skin. It spread slowly, chasing away the chill like firelight in a darkened room. Her consciousness stirred faintly, and a soft yet firm voice reached her ears.

“Hey! Are you okay? Don’t just lay there! Come on, wake up!”

She struggled to open her eyes, the world a haze of blinding white and crimson. Blinking, she managed a fleeting glimpse of a figure—a boy, black-haired and young, his eyes sharp and orange, almost uncomfortably intense. Nasty eyed. She tried to focus on his face, but her strength failed her.

The warmth didn’t leave her, though. She felt herself being moved, though the sensations were distant and dreamlike. Her awareness flickered, catching fragments of muffled voices. Something about “a tavern,” a “stray,” and someone being “rash.” None of it made sense.

And then, nothing.

When the girl woke again, the world was entirely different. Bright light filtered through a frosted window, casting a soft glow across the warm room. A blizzard still howled outside, the sound muffled by thick walls, but inside, everything was calm.

She blinked, her surroundings coming into focus. She was lying in a bed, her body cocooned in layers of blankets. The fabric was soft, clean—nothing like the scratchy rags she’d grown up with. Her clothes were fresh, too, the scent of soap faint but unmistakable.

I must be dreaming, she thought, her heart pounding in confusion. Or dead.

Her hand moved instinctively to her side, where she’d been sure pain would greet her. Instead, there was nothing—no ache, no frostbite, no stiffness. She raised her right arm tentatively, staring at it as if it belonged to someone else.

“No pain,” she whispered, her voice hoarse but steady.

Her gaze darted around the room, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. A sturdy wooden table sat in the corner, cluttered with vials and what looked like a tea set. The walls were lined with bookshelves, their contents spilling onto the floor in places. She turned her head to see a steaming mug on a bedside table, its faint aroma comforting.

She touched her face, her fingertips brushing against her cheek. The chill was gone, replaced by an unfamiliar warmth that made her chest tighten. This wasn’t a dream, was it?

Elsa closed her eyes, exhaling shakily as tears threatened to sting her eyes. For the first time in as long as she could remember, she wasn’t cold, hungry, or in pain. Why? she thought, her mind racing. Why am I still alive?

The image of the boy’s face flashed in her mind—those piercing eyes, the faint outline of his black hair against the storm. A stranger, yet the reason she was breathing now. She clenched the blanket tightly, her thoughts swirling.

Who are you? And why did you save someone like me?

​Elsa sat up slowly, her head spinning as she tried to piece everything together. Her surroundings were warm and inviting, the complete opposite of the freezing storm she remembered. She glanced around in confusion, taking in the faintly lit hallway leading away from the room she’d woken up in. Somewhere in the distance, she could hear voices—banter echoing faintly down the corridor.

Swallowing hard, she swung her legs over the side of the bed. Her bare feet touched the cold floor, sending a small shiver up her spine. Hesitantly, she stood, her legs wobbling beneath her. Her hands instinctively reached out to steady herself against the wall.

No pain, she thought again, marveling at how light her body felt.

She began to walk, her movements awkward at first but growing steadier with each step. The hallway ahead of her seemed to stretch forever, its wooden walls dimly illuminated by the soft flicker of lanterns. The faint creak of her footsteps mingled with the ambient sound of winter winds brushing against the windows.

At the end of the hallway, she found herself gazing into a larger open area. The morning light poured in through tall windows, casting a soft glow across the space. The winter sky, pale and endless, framed the scene like a painting. She hesitated, the warmth of the room not enough to dispel the chill in her chest.

As she approached, faint voices reached her ears, growing clearer with each step. She stopped just short of the doorway, leaning against the wall to listen.

“Unprofessional! Absolutely unprofessional!” an older man’s voice barked. It was sharp and dramatic, filled with indignation. “Do you know what Bell said? She has no affinities with the spirits! None whatsoever! If anything, we might’ve let a demon into our house—a vampire!”

Another voice, calmer and more measured, responded. “And she would have died if we’d left her there.”

Elsa’s heart began to race, her breaths shallow and quick. No affinities… demon… vampire? Her hand instinctively flew to her mouth. Are they talking about me?

The old man continued, his voice rising with his frustration. “This isn’t some charity, Lublik! We cannot simply pick up strays and bring them here! What if she—”

Elsa didn’t wait to hear the rest. Her mind raced with questions and fear. Were they going to kill her? Why had they saved her if they believed she was some kind of monster?

Her feet took a small step back, her hand still pressed to her mouth as panic bubbled inside her. But before she could retreat any further, a sudden voice cut through her thoughts like a bolt of lightning.

“Hey, you! You’re finally awake!”

Startled, Elsa spun around, her wide eyes landing on the black-haired boy with the sharp orange gaze. He stood at the other end of the hallway, grinning at her with a mix of amusement and familiarity.

Her heart skipped a beat, and before she could stop herself, her foot slipped on the smooth floor. A startled yelp escaped her lips as she fell backward, landing on the ground with a loud thud.

The boy’s grin widened. “Whoa! Careful there!”

And with that, her world tilted yet again.

Chapter Text

Mine Is Yours

​

​"Who are you?" Elsa finally managed, her voice hoarse as she stared up at the boy.

The black-haired boy grinned, his sharp orange eyes glinting with mischief as he extended a hand toward her. “Natsuki Subaru,” he proclaimed, his tone dramatic, as if announcing himself to an audience. “Practitioner of the spirit arts, student of the great Glacia Academy, hero from another world, and… uh, the Spirit King!”

Elsa blinked, utterly dumbfounded. Half of what he said made no sense, and the other half sounded like the ramblings of a lunatic. Her gaze flicked between his extended hand and his face, searching for some hint of seriousness.

“I’m… not buying any of that,” she muttered, pushing herself up without his help. Her movements were steady, no sign of the weakness she’d felt before. Standing tall, she looked Subaru in the eye. “Did you… save me?”

Before Subaru could answer, the sound of approaching footsteps interrupted them.

“Subaru!” barked a familiar voice—the older man from before. “What are you doing—is that girl awake yet?”

Subaru turned his head toward the voice, his grin never faltering. “Nope!” he called back with an exaggerated cheerfulness.

He then leaned closer to Elsa, his smile taking on a conspiratorial edge. “Let’s keep things professional,” he whispered, giving her a playful wink.

Elsa frowned but said nothing as Subaru gestured for her to follow him. She hesitated for a moment, her gaze shifting back toward the voices in the other room. Something about this boy put her on edge—his strange confidence, his easy demeanor, the way he carried himself like he had all the answers. But she had no better options.

Reluctantly, she followed. Her steps were cautious, her eyes scanning every corner of the house as they walked. Subaru led her down a narrow hallway, his pace light and carefree. He didn’t speak, and neither did she.

Eventually, they arrived at a small library. It was modest compared to the grand halls of the academy Subaru spoke of, but it was warm and cozy. Books lined the shelves, their spines worn from use. A faint scent of old parchment and ink lingered in the air.

Elsa stepped inside, her gaze flicking around skeptically. “Why are we here?”

Subaru turned to face her, his hands in his pockets and a lopsided grin on his face. “Because,” he said, his tone calm but curious, “we should probably start with introductions.”

He leaned casually against a nearby table, his grin softening. “So… what’s your name?”

Elsa hesitated. For a moment, she considered giving a fake name, but something about Subaru’s open demeanor made her pause. Finally, she crossed her arms and muttered, “Elsa. Elsa Granhiert.”

Subaru nodded, as if committing her name to memory. “Well, Elsa, it’s nice to officially meet you. Let’s figure out where to go from here, yeah?”

The uncertainty in her chest didn’t fade, but for the first time in a long while, Elsa felt a flicker of something else—curiosity.

​The conversation carried on between them, a quiet yet poignant exchange in the small library. Subaru leaned against the edge of a table, his hands resting casually on its surface, while Elsa sat stiffly on a chair, her eyes scanning the room before settling on the boy.

“So, who are you, really?” Elsa asked finally, breaking the silence. Her voice was tentative, almost suspicious. “Why would you even bother someone like me?”

Subaru tilted his head, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips. “Why not?” he replied, shrugging. But when Elsa’s unimpressed expression didn’t falter, he sighed, leaning back. “Alright, fine. My dad—Kenchi—he’s the one who drilled it into me. Always said it’s important to help out people in need.”

Elsa blinked, her head tilting slightly as she processed that. “Your father taught you that?”

“Yeah,” Subaru said, his tone softer now. “He’s… kind of a great guy. Always doing things for other people, even when it doesn’t benefit him. Guess I ended up picking up a bit of that.” He grinned sheepishly. “Not that I’m anywhere near as good at it as he was.”

“That’s… noble,” Elsa admitted, her voice quieter than before. She studied him for a moment, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly. “You don’t strike me as someone from Gusteko. You don’t… fit.”

Subaru chuckled, shaking his head. “Yeah, that’s ‘cause I’m not. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I’ve been here for a while, but I’m not exactly a born-and-bred Gustekan.”

Elsa looked puzzled. “Then where are you from?”

Subaru hesitated, waving his hand dismissively as if brushing the question away. “Nah, it’s complicated. Too much to explain.”

Elsa’s gaze drifted toward the hallway they’d come from. “Your father… is he one of those men out there?”

At that, Subaru laughed, shaking his head fervently. “Od, no! Can you imagine? Guini as my dad? Or Lublik? Nah, no thanks.” He chuckled, but the laughter faded quickly. His expression grew more subdued, and he stared at the floor for a moment before speaking again, his voice quieter. “My parents… they’re far away. Really far. Too far.”

Elsa watched him carefully, sensing the shift in his mood. “Do you miss them?”

Subaru nodded slowly, his eyes unfocused as though he were lost in thought. “Yeah… a lot, actually. But hey—” he looked up, a faint grin crossing his face, “—maybe that should be one of my big goals in life. Finding my parents. Can’t be that hard, right?”

There was a pause, a silence that lingered as his words settled. Then Subaru shook his head, his usual demeanor returning as he stood upright and clapped his hands. “But enough about me. How are you feeling?”

Elsa hesitated, her hands fidgeting in her lap. At first, she wasn’t sure how to respond, the question catching her off guard. Finally, she glanced at Subaru, her voice tentative. “I’m… okay. Just okay.”

Subaru gave her a crooked grin. “Hey, okay’s not bad. Better than ‘awful,’ right?”

Elsa nodded faintly, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. For a brief moment, the tension in the room lifted, replaced by something lighter, warmer. She didn’t know why, but for the first time in a long while, she didn’t feel completely alone or on edge.

​The door to the library then swung open with a confident creak, interrupting the quiet conversation between Subaru and Elsa. Standing in the doorway was Lady Irene Azelia, her posture as composed as ever, her piercing light blue eyes sparkling with her trademark confidence. She had her hands casually tucked into the pockets of her ceremonial uniform, her silky bluish-gray hair swaying slightly as she leaned into the frame.

“Subaru,” she began with a teasing tone, “I was thinking, time for a game of rackateer. I heard there’s a Kagaragan variant with new extensions on the left board—” She trailed off as her sharp gaze fell on the two youths seated in the library.

Her eyebrows raised slightly, and the corner of her mouth curled into a mischievous smile. “Oh? Well, well, what’s this? Subaru, already laying down the moves, are we? What’s next? Love letters in spirit script?”

Subaru’s face immediately turned crimson, and he shot to his feet, waving his hands defensively. “What?! No way! It’s nothing like that!” he sputtered. “Elsa’s just—just a new acquaintance!”

Irene smirked, tilting her head slightly as she crossed her arms. “Sure, sure,” she said lightly, her voice dripping with mock understanding. “A ‘new acquaintance.’”

Subaru groaned, covering his face with his hands in exasperation. “Why are you like this?” he muttered, more to himself than to Irene.

Ignoring Subaru’s flustered state, Irene shifted her attention to Elsa. Her playful demeanor softened as she carefully stepped past Subaru, her movements graceful yet deliberate. She leaned down slightly to meet Elsa at eye level, offering a small but genuine smile.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Irene said, her tone warm and welcoming. “I’m Lady Irene Azelia. You can call me Irene, though.”

Elsa hesitated for a moment, her sharp purple eyes darting between Subaru and Irene as if trying to gauge the situation. Then, cautiously, she nodded. “It’s… nice to meet you too,” she said softly.

“Good,” Irene replied, straightening up and clasping her hands behind her back. “Well, if you’re Subaru’s friend, that makes you family, in a way. And family gets treated with respect, even if Subaru here likes to get into trouble.” She shot Subaru a teasing glance, causing him to groan again.

“Great, now you’re just piling it on,” Subaru mumbled, crossing his arms and sulking slightly.

Irene then crossed her arms, her sharp blue eyes focused on Elsa. “So, where are you from, Elsa?” she asked, her voice calm but inquisitive.

Elsa hesitated, her gaze dropping to her hands. “The… south districts of Glacia,” she replied quietly.

Irene’s expression shifted immediately, her usual teasing demeanor replaced by something much graver. Her brows furrowed slightly, and a faint sigh escaped her lips. “The south districts,” she repeated softly, as if tasting the weight of the words. “That’s… not an easy place to grow up.”

Elsa said nothing, her lips pressed into a thin line as she avoided eye contact. The room seemed to grow heavier, the cheerful warmth from earlier dissolving into an uneasy silence.

Subaru, unsure how to respond to the sudden shift, began to fidget with his hair. His fingers raked through the dark strands nervously as his eyes darted toward the door. He leaned slightly toward it, peeking out into the hallway and glancing both ways as though searching for an excuse to leave.

When he turned back, Elsa was sitting silently, her shoulders hunched slightly, while Irene stood nearby, her expression unreadable. Subaru tilted his head, his brow furrowing in confusion. “What did you say to her?” he asked Irene, his voice light but tinged with concern. “She looks… upset.”

Irene didn’t respond immediately, her gaze still fixed on Elsa. When Subaru pressed again, his tone turning playful, Irene turned to him and spoke in a firm but polite voice. “Subaru, could you leave us for a moment?”

Subaru blinked, surprised by her tone. He sighed dramatically, throwing his hands up in mock defeat. “Fine, fine. I’ll go. You two have your secret girl talk or whatever.”

He turned on his heel and strolled out of the room, muttering under his breath about how everyone was “too serious” these days. As the door clicked shut behind him, he found himself wandering the hallways aimlessly, his thoughts swirling. Eventually, he found his way to a familiar room where Guini and Lublik sat, their earlier argument seemingly over.

The atmosphere in the room was tense, the kind of quiet that made Subaru immediately uneasy. Guini sat stiffly, his face twisted into an expression of irritation, while Lublik leaned against the wall, his arms crossed and his gaze distant.

Subaru shrugged, throwing his hands over his head before flopping onto a nearby sofa. “Man, everyone’s way too tense lately,” he said, his tone light but pointed.

Guini shot him a sharp glare before standing abruptly and storming out of the room, muttering under his breath. Subaru raised an eyebrow, watching the older man leave.

“What’s his problem?” Subaru asked, glancing at Lublik.

Lublik sighed, running a hand through his slicked-back hair. For a moment, he didn’t answer, his gaze fixed on the ground. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and measured. “The girl you brought in,” he began, pausing as though weighing his words. “Bell confirmed something about her.”

Subaru sat up straighter, his curiosity piqued. “Yeah? What’d she say?”

Lublik glanced at Subaru, his usually calm expression shadowed by a rare seriousness. “She’s a vampire.”

Subaru blinked, processing the word. His mind raced, his mouth opening to reply before closing again. For the first time in a long while, Subaru found himself at a loss for words.

​“A vampire?!” Subaru exclaimed, his orange eyes widening as he shot up from the sofa. “Like… burns in the sun, sucks your blood, creates zombies, and maybe even stops time? That kind of vampire?”

Lublik raised an eyebrow, his expression somewhere between amused and exasperated. “Where in Od’s name did you hear all that nonsense?” he asked, rubbing his temples. “No, vampires don’t… create zombies or stop time. They’re dangerous, sure, but only at night. They aren’t exactly common, either, so finding one just wandering about is unusual.”

Subaru blinked, processing the information, before crossing his arms and frowning. “So, what, she’s a ‘safe’ vampire? Like, she just hangs out and doesn’t try to drink people’s blood?”

Lublik chuckled dryly. “You’re oversimplifying, but close enough. Vampires typically have a reputation for being… let’s call it refined. Clean, quiet, and non-interventionist. They don’t go around stirring up trouble without reason.”

Subaru tilted his head, his confusion only growing. “Then why is she out here? And why was she in the snow like that? Isn’t it weird for a vampire to just be… you know, stranded?”

Lublik nodded thoughtfully, his arms crossing over his chest. “It’s rare, yes. She’s young, so it’s likely she comes from a vampiric family. If that’s the case, her being out here might mean something happened to her… or to them.”

Subaru furrowed his brow, shaking his head. “No way. She doesn’t seem like a vampire at all. She’s just… Elsa.”

Lublik sighed, glancing toward the door Guini had stormed out of moments ago. “My father would disagree with you. To him, anything non-human is lesser by default. He believes humans are superior to all other races, and that includes vampires. He’s… stubborn about it.”

Subaru’s eyes narrowed, his tone skeptical. “Then why’d he let her stay?”

Lublik hesitated, his jaw tightening slightly. “Because I told him to. I reminded him that it wasn’t so long ago that I saved a certain black-haired boy from the snow, and he relented—begrudgingly.”

Subaru blinked, caught off guard by Lublik’s rare display of sentiment. Before he could comment, Lublik let out a dry laugh and shook his head. “Why am I telling all this to a kid, anyway?”

The knight straightened, as if trying to shake off the moment of vulnerability, and ran a hand through his hair. “Anyway, has she woken up yet?”

“Yeah,” Subaru replied simply, shrugging. “She’s in the library with Irene.”

Lublik sighed deeply, his shoulders sagging. “Of course she is,” he muttered, his tone tinged with exasperation. “I should’ve guessed.”

Subaru raised an eyebrow. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing,” Lublik replied, turning toward the door. “I suppose I’d better make sure things don’t get too out of hand. Irene has a way of… complicating things.”

Subaru smirked slightly, leaning back on the sofa. “Yeah, good luck with that. She’s probably got Elsa doing Kagaragan poses by now.”

Lublik snorted, shaking his head as he walked away. “Knowing her? Probably.”

​The scene shifted to a semi-awkward gathering in the parlor, the tension in the air almost tangible. Guini and Lublik sat side by side, their postures contrasting sharply—Guini stiff and rigid, while Lublik leaned back with a casual air. Irene stood against the wall behind them, arms crossed, her sharp gaze focused on the room's dynamic.

Elsa sat on a modest chair in front of them, her head bowed low, her lips trembling as her hands fidgeted in her lap. She looked small, vulnerable, and unsure, a stark contrast to the stoic figures surrounding her.

Meanwhile, Subaru, oblivious to the atmosphere, was a chaotic blur in the far corner of the room. He dashed around, chasing two glowing orbs—a spirited red one and a playful yellow one. Laughing and shouting commands at the spirits, he darted after them as they zipped through the air. The others made a valiant effort to ignore the raven-haired boy’s antics, though Irene cast him the occasional glance, shaking her head with faint amusement.

The uncomfortable silence was broken by Guini, who leaned forward and spoke with the weight of finality. “You may stay here for now,” he announced, his voice firm and clipped. “But only because my pupil—” he gestured vaguely toward Subaru, who was attempting to leap for the red orb and missing spectacularly, “—went out of his way to save you.”

Elsa’s head lowered even further, her small frame almost curling into itself as she murmured softly, “Thank you…”

Guini’s sharp eyes narrowed slightly as he continued, “However, this is not unconditional. You will earn your keep.”

A long pause filled the room, the only sound being Subaru’s distant cries of “Get back here, you little punk!” as he dove for the yellow orb.

Guini’s gaze bore down on Elsa, his words cutting through the air like ice. “You will be a maid.”

Another pause, heavier than the first.

Elsa didn’t lift her head. Instead, her lips pressed into a thin line as her hands clenched tighter. Her voice came out small, trembling, but resolute. “Thank you for not killing me.”

Guini faltered for a moment, his eyes widening slightly in surprise at the weight of her gratitude. His reaction was subtle, but the shift in his expression didn’t go unnoticed by Lublik and Irene, whose gazes softened with sympathy.

Guini quickly recovered, standing from his chair with a dismissive wave of his hand. “Yeah, whatever,” he muttered, brushing off the moment. He adjusted his monocle, his tone turning brisk and businesslike. “You’ll be trained. I have a butler coming in from Lugnica—a connection of mine. He’ll teach you what you need to know.”

Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and strode toward the door. His movements were sharp and deliberate, the echoes of his footsteps filling the room.

Irene pushed herself off the wall, her arms uncrossing as she cast Elsa a lingering look. She didn’t speak, but her presence alone carried a quiet reassurance.

Lublik, still seated, glanced at Elsa and then at Subaru, who had now successfully wrangled the red orb and was holding it up triumphantly like a trophy. He sighed, shaking his head. “Looks like things are about to get a lot livelier around here,” he remarked wryly.

Elsa remained seated, her head still bowed, but there was the faintest flicker of relief in her eyes. For the first time in a long while, she felt a small glimmer of safety—fragile, but there.

​As Elsa rose from her seat, Irene caught her eye and offered a subtle yet reassuring nod, her calm presence grounding the moment. Elsa straightened her shoulders slightly, her steps slow and deliberate as she began making her way back toward the room where she had woken earlier.

Subaru, however, caught sight of her as she passed. “Hey!” he called out cheerfully, his sharp orange eyes lighting up as he bounded toward her with an energetic grin. “So, you’re staying here, huh?”

Elsa glanced at him, her lips parting slightly before she nodded. “Yes, it seems that way,” she replied quietly.

Subaru’s grin widened. “That’s great! I can’t wait to hang out and play some games or something. It’s been way too long since I had someone to mess around with. School’s so far away for now, and, well… the old man and Lublik aren’t exactly the best company for games.”

She blinked at his enthusiasm, caught off guard by his casual openness. “You’re… a student at the academy?” she asked, realizing the truth in his words.

Subaru nodded confidently, placing his hands on his hips. “Yup! Academy student, spirit arts extraordinaire, and—” he paused, leaning closer with a mock-serious expression, “—future legend of Gusteko.”

Elsa didn’t quite know how to respond, so she simply nodded again, her expression reserved.

Subaru tilted his head, noticing her hesitation. “No need for the long face,” he said, and with a quick gesture, summoned the yellow orb. It zipped to his side and hovered over his left hand, glowing brightly as it spun in a lazy circle.

Elsa’s eyes widened as she watched the spirit, its golden glow reflecting in her gaze. Its warmth seemed to radiate outward, its movements playful and fluid. “It’s… beautiful,” she murmured, unable to hide her awe.

Subaru grinned, holding the orb up as it danced around his fingers. “Pretty cool, huh? These are minor spirits. This one’s been with me for a while—he’s got an attitude sometimes, but he’s useful.”

The spirit swirled around Elsa, its gentle warmth brushing against her skin like a soft breeze. She instinctively reached out, her hand stopping just short of the glowing orb.

“They’re unique, aren’t they?” Subaru continued, his voice proud but not boastful. “They’re here to help me when I call. It’s a spirit arts thing. Did you maybe… want to play with this one?”

Elsa hesitated, her hand retreating slightly as she glanced around the hallway. “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now,” she said softly, her voice almost apologetic.

Subaru frowned briefly but quickly replaced it with an understanding smile. “That’s okay,” he said with a shrug. “Offer’s always open, though.” He gave the spirit a quick flick of his hand, and it spun away, disappearing into the air.

Turning back to Elsa, Subaru gave her a cheerful wave. “Catch you later, then. I’m off to bug Irene—someone’s gotta keep her on her toes!”

With that, he walked away, his energetic steps echoing down the hall as Elsa watched him go. For a moment, she stood in silence, the faint warmth of the spirit still lingering on her skin. A small smile played at the corners of her lips as she turned and continued her walk.

Chapter Text

​

Maiden Days

Three days passed, and Elsa found herself navigating a new life she never could have imagined. The warmth of the manor’s walls, the strange mixture of people, and the oddity that was Natsuki Subaru left her in a whirlwind of thought.

She couldn’t quite make sense of him. In her short life, Elsa had learned to expect nothing from others except cruelty and survival instincts as sharp as blades. Yet here was this boy—young, brash, and full of an energy that bordered on reckless—offering kindness so freely. It unsettled her.

What does he want? she often wondered, her eyes following Subaru’s every move when she thought no one was looking. Nobody gives anything without expecting something in return.

And yet… no matter how closely she observed him, there was no hidden agenda in his actions. Subaru was, inexplicably, himself—loud, chaotic, and strangely comforting.

Now, standing in the grand main hall, Elsa found herself watching him again. He was practically buzzing with energy, his arms outstretched as he spun in place, making a faint whooshing noise.

“What… is he doing?” she muttered under her breath, one eyebrow raised as she leaned against the wall.

“Flying!” Subaru called out, grinning as he darted past her, weaving between imaginary obstacles.

Elsa crossed her arms, her expression skeptical. “Flying?”

“Yeah!” Subaru replied, spreading his arms wider as he tilted his body from side to side. “Like this! Whoosh!”

Elsa blinked. She didn’t even have the words to describe how ridiculous he looked. Flying? What even is that supposed to be?

“Why are you buzzing around like that?” she finally asked, her voice tinged with equal parts confusion and amusement.

Subaru stopped mid-spin, his arms dropping to his sides as he tilted his head at her. “What? You don’t know what flying is? It’s like… soaring through the sky, higher than anything else. Like a bird, but faster!”

Elsa gave him a long, dubious stare. “You mean… a dragon carriage?”

“No, no, no!” Subaru exclaimed, throwing his hands up dramatically. “Way cooler than that! It’s…” He trailed off, his expression scrunching up as he realized he couldn’t explain it. Finally, he waved his hand dismissively. “Never mind. Just trust me—it’s awesome.”

Before Elsa could respond, three quick knocks echoed through the hall, sharp and precise.

Subaru immediately froze, his playful demeanor shifting in an instant. He glanced toward the door, his brow furrowing. “Huh. That’s weird. We’re not expecting anyone, are we?”

Elsa shrugged, her gaze narrowing slightly as she pushed off the wall. “You live here. Shouldn’t you know that?”

“Hey, I’m not the one keeping the schedule!” Subaru replied, pouting as he cautiously moved toward the door. He turned back to Elsa, pointing at her. “You, stay here. Just in case it’s something sketchy.”

Elsa raised an eyebrow but didn’t argue, her eyes following Subaru as he approached the door. The knocks came again, louder this time, as if urging him to hurry.

Subaru placed his hand on the handle, hesitating for a moment before pulling it open.

The figure on the other side stepped forward, their form partially obscured by the blizzard raging behind them. The air grew colder as the icy wind swept into the hall, and Subaru squinted against the snow, trying to make out the visitor’s face.

“Who’s there?” he asked cautiously, his voice steady despite the unease creeping into his chest.

The figure took another step forward, and the faintest flicker of a grin could be seen through the swirling snow. “Why, hello there,” came a smooth, confident voice. “I’ve been looking for you.”

​The figure stepped into the hall, shaking off the remnants of the blizzard clinging to his well-starched black butler uniform. His tall, lean frame moved with deliberate grace, and the faint glint of a monocle on his left eye reflected the warm light of the manor. His dark blue hair, styled with meticulous care, framed a handsome, youthful face that belied his true age.

Subaru squinted up at him, his curiosity piqued as he felt the air of authority and refinement the man carried. “Uh, hi? Can I help you?”

The man’s sharp gaze fell on Subaru, his blue eyes narrowing slightly as he studied the boy for a long, silent moment. Then, with a faint sigh and a subtle shake of his head, he spoke, his voice smooth and tinged with polite disappointment.

“No, not you,” he said, his tone neither harsh nor dismissive, but carrying a weight that made Subaru feel inexplicably small.

Subaru blinked, momentarily taken aback. “What’s that supposed to mean?!” he sputtered, stepping back slightly, his arms outstretched as if to make himself look bigger. “I don’t know who you are, but what’s wrong with me?”

The man straightened, a faint, almost amused smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he adjusted his monocle. “Forgive me. My words may have come across… poorly,” he said, dipping his head slightly in a gesture of apology. “You simply are not the one I seek, young man.”

​As Subaru watched Clind’s enigmatic exit toward the parlor, Guini’s sharp voice cut through the air like a whip. “Oi, Clind! Don’t think you’re walking out of here without answering a few questions.”

Clind paused mid-step, his posture relaxed yet composed, and turned back with an amused glint in his eye. “Master Guini,” he said, his tone polite but teasing. “I didn’t expect such warmth from you. It’s been years, hasn’t it?”

Guini leaned back in his chair, his monocle catching the light as he huffed. “Warmth my foot. I’m surprised the Margrave let you wander this far north. Gusteko’s not exactly friendly terrain for you Lugnica types.”

Clind chuckled softly, his smile faint but undeniably sharp. “Ah, but I’m not here under Lord Mathers’ orders. I’ve taken a position with the Miloeds—a lesser house in Lugnica. They’ve stationed me just across the border, not far from here. Convenient, wouldn’t you say?”

Guini raised an eyebrow, tapping his fingers on the armrest of his chair. “Convenient?"

Clind’s smile widened slightly, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Perhaps,” he admitted, his tone light but deliberate. “But my curiosity is often well-founded.”

His sharp gaze swept the room, finally landing on Elsa, who had been quietly lingering near the edge of the conversation. “Speaking of curiosity,” Clind continued, his voice softening slightly as he took a step closer. “I understand there’s a rather unique student here under your tutelage.”

Guini waved his hand lazily in Elsa’s direction, his expression a mixture of scorn and disinterest. “If you mean her,” he said, gesturing toward the girl, “there she is. A slum rat with no affinity for spirits and a troublesome bloodline to boot.”

Elsa stiffened at the words, her head dipping slightly as her hands clenched at her sides. Subaru, who had been silently observing from a corner, frowned, his usual energy dimmed by the weight of the moment.

Clind, however, stepped closer to Elsa, his demeanor calm but his interest palpable. “Ah, so this is the girl,” he said, his sharp eyes scanning her with a peculiar intensity. “The one with… vampire blood, was it?”

Guini snorted, crossing his arms. “What of it? She’s no threat—not yet, anyway. Just another mouth to feed.”

Clind ignored the remark, his gaze remaining fixed on Elsa. “Fascinating,” he murmured, his tone almost reverent. “I’ve met many in my long years, but it’s rare to see one of your kind so young. You must have an extraordinary story.”

Elsa shifted uncomfortably under his scrutiny, her lips pressing into a thin line. “I don’t have a story,” she muttered, barely audible.

“Everyone has a story,” Clind replied, his voice gentle but firm. “Even those who think they don’t.”

Guini rolled his eyes, waving his hand dismissively. “Enough with the theatrics, Clind. You’re here to meddle, not philosophize.”

Clind straightened, his sharp smile returning as he turned back to Guini. “Meddling and philosophizing often go hand in hand, wouldn’t you agree?” ​Clind then moved toward Elsa with an almost predatory elegance, his gaze sharp and analytical. Without hesitation, he gently took her hand, turning it over to inspect her palm as if searching for some hidden clue.

Elsa’s eyes widened in confusion, her body tensing as he continued his examination.

“Hmmm,” Clind murmured thoughtfully, his monocle gleaming as he leaned closer. “Soft hands… but signs of exposure. And these nails—well-kept, despite your circumstances. Interesting…”

Before Elsa could pull away, Clind was already moving, his fingers lightly brushing a strand of her hair. “Such an unusual shade,” he mused aloud, letting the black strands fall through his fingers. “And the texture—silky, with excellent natural shine. Remarkable.”

Elsa stood frozen, her lips parted in silent protest, but Clind was too absorbed in his task to notice. He dropped to one knee, peering up at her eyes with unnerving intensity. “Your irises are captivating,” he commented, tilting his head as if to get a better angle. “Violet, but with an undertone of warmth. Truly unique.”

Subaru, standing off to the side, watched the scene unfold with mounting frustration. His hands clenched into fists as Clind pulled out a measuring tape, carefully wrapping it around Elsa’s waist. The younger boy’s eye twitched as he stepped forward. “What the hell are you doing?!”

Clind ignored Subaru completely, muttering to himself as he jotted down notes on a small pad of paper. “A delicate frame, but strong shoulders… Yes, yes, this will work beautifully.”

Finally, Guini cleared his throat loudly with an annoyed “Ahem!”

Clind froze mid-measurement, glancing back with an expression of mild surprise. “Ah, my apologies,” he said smoothly, retracting the tape and standing up with a slight bow. “I may have gotten… carried away.”

“May have?” Subaru snapped, glaring at the older man. “You’re making her uncomfortable, you creep!”

Elsa, still bewildered, blinked rapidly as her gaze darted between Subaru and Clind. “I, um… It’s fine, I think?” she said hesitantly, though her body language suggested otherwise.

Clind, seemingly unbothered by the tension, adjusted his monocle and stepped back. “Forgive me, Miss Elsa. My intentions were purely professional. Now, to the matter at hand.” He turned to his suitcase, clicking it open with a flourish. Inside were neatly folded fabrics of various colors and textures, along with spools of thread and sewing tools.

“I will tailor your uniform now,” Clind announced, holding up a deep indigo fabric with a satisfied smile. “This shade will complement your hair and eyes beautifully. Function and elegance—both are essential for a proper maid’s attire.”

Guini nodded in approval, standing and gesturing toward the hallway. “Fine. Take her to the workshop and get it done. I expect results.”

Clind bowed slightly. “Of course, Master Guini. You’ll have nothing less than perfection.”

With that, Clind and Guini departed, leaving Elsa and Subaru alone in the parlor. The door clicked shut behind them, and silence filled the room.

Subaru crossed his arms, his expression stormy as he muttered, “What a creep.”

Elsa glanced at him, her lips twitching in a faint smile. “He’s… strange, isn’t he?”

Subaru scoffed. “That’s putting it lightly. If he pulls that tape measure stunt again, I’ll make sure his ‘inspection’ days are over.”

Despite her lingering discomfort, Elsa couldn’t help but chuckle softly at Subaru’s fiery reaction. For a moment, the tension in the room eased, and the two sat in quiet understanding, both equally baffled by the eccentric butler’s behavior.

Three days had passed since Elsa had begun her new life as a maid, and her inner monologue painted her experience in bleak, unrelenting tones. Butt-busting. That was the only way to describe the workload Clind had thrust upon her.

She wasn’t just scrubbing floors or dusting shelves; no, Clind’s expectations demanded perfection. Every movement had to be precise, every corner spotless, and every task completed with the efficiency of a seasoned professional.

"Again!" Clind barked, his normally smooth voice now sharp as he supervised Elsa polishing a brass candlestick. "Circular motions, Miss Elsa, not side to side. And don’t forget to breathe elegance into your work!"

Elegance. How does one even breathe elegance? she wondered bitterly. Her arms ached, her legs felt like they were ready to give out, and her mind swam with the endless rules and expectations Clind seemed to pull out of thin air.

Meanwhile, Subaru seemed to be enjoying himself more than ever. She would catch glimpses of him through the manor windows, laughing as he chased his spirits around the garden or sparred playfully with Irene. His carefree demeanor was almost maddening in contrast to her struggles.

One morning, while she scrubbed the stone floor of the dining hall, her thoughts darkened. Despite the warmth of her full belly and the relative safety of the manor, the weight of everything pressed down on her. Maybe it would have been better to die in that snowstorm… she thought to herself, pausing as the cold truth of her words settled over her.

But the thought was fleeting. She clenched her fists, gripping the damp rag in her hands. She couldn’t think like that—not anymore.

Later that day, the usual shenanigans ensued as Clind continued his eccentric approach to maid training. He stood before Elsa with a perfectly polished tray balanced on one hand and a tea set on the other.

"Balance, poise, and grace," he instructed, his monocle gleaming as he demonstrated an exaggerated twirl. "Now, you try."

Elsa took the tray with trembling hands, her expression somewhere between focused and terrified. She managed one step before the teapot wobbled precariously, nearly toppling off the edge.

“Stop!” Clind’s voice rang out, and she froze. He adjusted the tray, clicking his tongue as if deeply disappointed. “You must become one with the tray, Miss Elsa. It is not merely a tool but an extension of your very soul!”

In the corner of the room, Guini sat with a mug of ale, his sharp eyes never leaving Elsa. Though he said nothing, his gaze carried a weight that Elsa couldn’t ignore. It was clear that the old man barely trusted her presence in the manor, his skepticism palpable even in his silence.

Subaru, meanwhile, wandered into the room at that moment, a mischievous grin on his face. “Still torturing her, huh?” he said casually, leaning against the doorframe.

“This is not torture,” Clind replied smoothly, his tone dripping with feigned offense. “This is refinement. A delicate art that—”

“Yeah, yeah,” Subaru interrupted, waving his hand dismissively. “Pretty sure all I heard was ‘torture.’” He turned to Elsa with a grin. “Hang in there, though. You’re doing great.”

Elsa, struggling to maintain the tray’s balance, gave him a weak smile. “Thanks,” she muttered, though she couldn’t help but envy his easygoing nature.

Clind sighed, adjusting his gloves dramatically. “If you’re quite finished interrupting, young man, perhaps you’d like to try your hand at balancing the tray?”

Subaru immediately raised his hands in surrender. “Oh, no, I’ll leave the elegance-breathing to her. I’ve got, uh, important spirit stuff to do.”

As Subaru sauntered out, laughing to himself, Elsa couldn’t help but wonder how someone could be so carefree. Her thoughts drifted once more to the life she had left behind, to the snowstorm that had almost claimed her, and to the warmth she now felt despite the hardships. The day had been another grueling one, the kind that left Elsa’s arms aching and her legs wobbling. She had been tasked with assisting Clind in the kitchen, peeling and slicing vegetables for the evening meal. The knife in her hand felt familiar—too familiar—and despite her exhaustion, she moved with natural precision.

The way Elsa handled the blade caught Clind’s sharp eye. He watched her movements with quiet interest, noting the smoothness of her cuts and the instinctual grace in her grip. Curious, he thought, his mind already spinning with questions he would save for later.

But he said nothing, only offering a faint smile and an approving nod before moving on to another task.

By the time Elsa finally returned to her room, her body felt as though it might give out at any moment. She collapsed onto her small bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. Her mind wandered, drifting back to the life she had led before the manor. The cold streets of Glacia, the biting hunger, the emptiness that had filled her days…

She sighed, closing her eyes, when suddenly a faint glow caught her attention.

Turning her head, Elsa noticed a tiny orb of light hovering in the corner of her room. It pulsed gently, almost playfully, as it floated toward her. She sat up slowly, watching in awe as the orb came closer, its soft radiance lighting up her dim quarters.

“A spirit,” she murmured, reaching out a tentative hand.

The little orb swirled around her fingers, brushing against her skin. A warmth spread through her, not just physical but something deeper, something comforting. For the first time all day, the exhaustion weighing her down seemed to lift just a little.

She smiled faintly, a rare expression for her. “Subaru must’ve sent you,” she whispered, her voice carrying a touch of gratitude.

The spirit didn’t answer, of course, but its playful dance around her made her feel less alone. It lingered for a moment longer before darting toward the door, as if beckoning her to follow.

Curiosity piqued, Elsa stood and moved toward the doorframe. She peeked into the hallway, her eyes adjusting to the darkness, and that’s when she noticed it—a bright light emanating from further down the corridor.

The glow was unmistakable, coming from the direction of the library. Her brows furrowed as she stepped out cautiously, the little spirit flitting ahead of her like a guide. The light grew brighter as she approached, spilling out from the partially open door of the library.

Elsa hesitated, her hand hovering near the doorknob. What’s going on in there? she wondered, her heart beating faster as she slowly pushed the door open to see for herself.

​When Elsa entered the library, she was immediately struck by the surreal beauty of the scene before her. The room, usually cloaked in shadow, was now bathed in a soft, almost ethereal light. Hundreds of glowing orbs—spirits—hovered in the air, their radiance casting shimmering patterns across the walls and ceiling.

In the center of it all sat Subaru, cross-legged on the floor, his eyes closed in deep concentration. The glow of the spirits seemed to pulse in time with his breathing, as though they were an extension of him.

Elsa, captivated by the sight, accidentally stumbled forward, her foot catching on the edge of a rug. The sound broke the serene atmosphere, and Subaru’s eyes snapped open. He turned to look at her, his expression shifting from surprise to recognition.

“Elsa?” he asked, quickly standing to his feet. He moved to her side as she steadied herself, his hand lightly brushing her arm to help her regain her balance.

“I—I’m sorry,” Elsa stammered, her cheeks flushing. “I didn’t mean to interrupt…”

Subaru waved off her apology with a small, awkward smile. “No need to apologize. I didn’t lock the door or anything,” he said, taking a step back to give her space.

For a moment, the two stood in silence, the glow of the spirits casting soft hues across their faces. Elsa glanced away, her fingers brushing against her sleeve. Subaru, meanwhile, scratched the back of his neck, equally unsure of what to say.

Finally, Elsa broke the quiet. “You’re… incredible,” she said, her voice quiet but sincere. “A brilliant spirit arts user. I’ve never seen anything like this.”

Subaru’s eyes widened slightly before he straightened, a grin spreading across his face. “Well, I won’t argue with that,” he said, puffing out his chest a little. Behind him, the spirits seemed to glow brighter, as though agreeing with her praise.

Elsa chuckled softly at his prideful display. Her gaze shifted to the spirits floating behind him, their light mesmerizing. “What’s it like?” she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. “To communicate with spirits like this?”

Subaru’s grin faltered, and he paused, his expression turning thoughtful. “It’s… hard to explain,” he admitted, his voice softer now. “But I guess the best way to put it is… they’re like friends. Little voices always with me, always watching. They’re warm, kind of like family in a way.”

He hesitated, glancing back at the spirits. “But what’s really strange is that I can actually talk to them. Not just sense their presence or feel their emotions like most spirit arts users. I mean, full-on conversations. Actual words.”

Elsa blinked, her brow furrowing slightly. “Isn’t that normal for spirit arts users?”

Subaru shook his head. “Nope. As far as I know, I’m the only one who can do that—at least, with minor spirits. It’s really rare, apparently. Back home, at school, no one else could do it. Not even the really talented ones.”

Elsa’s eyes widened slightly as she processed his words. “That’s… incredible,” she said, her tone tinged with awe.

Subaru shrugged, his grin returning. “Yeah, it’s pretty cool. But it can also get a little annoying sometimes. They’re always around, you know? Always watching.” He glanced back at the spirits, giving them a mock glare. “Like nosy neighbors.”

The spirits flickered playfully in response, as though laughing at his joke.

Elsa smiled faintly, the warmth of the room and Subaru’s presence easing the tension she’d felt earlier.

​The day dawned cold and crisp, with the winter wind sweeping across the open fields surrounding the manor. Elsa stood in the snow-covered courtyard, gripping the wooden sword Clind had handed her. The manor loomed in the background, its towering silhouette stark against the gray sky. Elsa glanced at the blade in her hands, then at Clind, who stood before her with an air of calm detachment.

To the side, Guini, Lublik, and Subaru watched intently. Subaru, bundled up against the chill, crossed his arms and gave Elsa a half-encouraging, half-concerned look.

“This seems… unnecessary,” Subaru muttered, blowing warm air into his gloved hands.

Guini, seated in a weathered wooden chair with his arms crossed, let out a derisive scoff. “Nonsense. She should be scrubbing floors, not wasting time with this pointless sparring. Clind’s just amusing himself.”

Clind adjusted his monocle, his polite smile never wavering. “Master Guini, a capable servant should be prepared for any situation. Defense is as much a part of service as cleaning or cooking. Besides…” His gaze sharpened as it locked onto Elsa. “This one shows promise.”

“Promise?” Guini sneered, arching a brow. “Don’t be ridiculous.”

Clind ignored the remark, lightly tapping the wooden sword against the snowy ground. “Words mean little. Let me demonstrate.”

Elsa tightened her grip on the hilt, her fingers trembling slightly. She’d never used a sword before, but the weight of it in her hands felt strangely familiar. A flicker of something—instinct, maybe—stirred in her chest.

“Ready yourself,” Clind instructed, his voice soft but commanding.

Elsa nodded, raising the sword awkwardly. No sooner had she steadied her stance than Clind moved.

He was fast—so fast that Elsa barely managed to block his strike. The impact jolted her arms, but she gritted her teeth and held firm. Without thinking, she countered with a clumsy thrust, only for Clind to sidestep it effortlessly.

“Not bad,” Clind remarked, his tone almost teasing. “Your instincts are quite sharp.”

Elsa didn’t respond, her focus narrowing as she pressed forward. Strike, block, thrust—each movement was unrefined, but something inside her began to awaken. Her body moved with an almost primal rhythm, adjusting to the flow of the spar.

Lublik, standing nearby with his arms crossed, watched with growing interest. “She’s doing better than I expected,” he muttered under his breath.

Guini scoffed. “She’s lucky. Clind’s toying with her.”

Subaru leaned forward, his breath visible in the cold air. “She’s… actually not bad,” he said, surprised.

The spar continued, Clind remaining firmly in control. His strikes were precise and unrelenting, his movements fluid and confident. Yet Elsa endured, her determination shining through with every swing and every block.

Finally, Clind disarmed her with a swift motion, sending her sword clattering into the snow. Elsa stumbled, falling to one knee, her chest heaving as she gasped for breath.

Clind stepped back, lowering his sword with a faint smile. “Remarkable,” he said, genuine admiration in his voice.

Guini rolled his eyes, rising from his chair. “You call that remarkable? She didn’t land a single hit.”

Clind turned to face him, his monocle glinting in the pale light. “She lasted far longer than most untrained individuals, Master Guini. Her form, while raw, shows clear potential. With proper guidance, she could become quite skilled.”

Guini waved a dismissive hand. “Spare me. She’s here to clean floors, not wield swords.”

Clind’s polite smile remained, though his tone grew firm. “Even servants must be prepared to defend their lord, Master Guini. It is a mark of loyalty and versatility.”

Elsa, still kneeling in the snow, glanced up at Clind, her expression a mixture of frustration and exhaustion. “I… lost,” she muttered, her voice tinged with defeat.

Clind offered her a hand, his expression softening. “You endured, Miss Elsa. That is more valuable than victory.”

After a moment’s hesitation, Elsa took his hand, allowing him to help her to her feet. Subaru jogged over, a wide grin on his face.

“You were awesome!” he exclaimed, his enthusiasm catching Elsa off guard. “I thought you were gonna be down in, like, five seconds, but you lasted so long!”

Elsa blinked, unsure how to respond. “Thanks,” she said quietly, her cheeks warming despite the chill in the air.

Clind stepped aside, his gaze thoughtful as he studied Elsa.

​Elsa for her part couldn’t help but feel a flicker of pride as Clind offered her a small, sharp blade. It wasn’t anything grand—more akin to a dagger than a proper sword—but it was real, its cold steel glinting faintly in the winter sun.

“You’ll be a great sword wielder one day, Miss Elsa,” Clind said smoothly, handing her the blade with a polite bow of his head.

Elsa hesitated as she took it, the weight both thrilling and daunting in her hands. “Are you sure about this?” she asked, glancing at Clind’s wooden sword. “You’re using that, and I’ve got the real thing.”

Clind adjusted his monocle, his calm smile unwavering. “I’ll be fine. Please, do not hold back on my account. Strike as you would an enemy.”

Her brow furrowed, but the gleam of determination returned to her eyes. She nodded. “If you’re sure.”

Subaru, who was standing off to the side, cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, “You’ve got this, Elsa! Just swing harder!”

Elsa threw him a small smirk, then turned her full attention to Clind. She gripped the hilt tightly and lunged.

Clind sidestepped with ease, his movements so fluid and swift that Elsa barely saw him shift. She swung again, her strikes becoming faster and more precise, but Clind parried each one with his wooden sword, the sound of clashing wood and metal echoing across the courtyard.

“Excellent form,” Clind remarked as he dodged another strike, his tone infuriatingly casual. “Your instincts are quite sharp.”

Elsa pressed on, her focus narrowing as she aimed for his midsection, then his shoulder, then his legs. No matter where she aimed, Clind evaded her with an almost supernatural grace.

“Come on, Elsa! You’re getting closer!” Subaru shouted, bouncing on his toes with excitement.

“Closer doesn’t count!” Elsa snapped, her frustration bleeding through as she lunged again, only for Clind to deftly sidestep her attack.

“Calm your mind, Miss Elsa,” Clind said, his voice steady even as he spun out of her reach. “You’re letting your emotions cloud your judgment. Precision over power, always.”

She growled under her breath but adjusted her grip, taking a slower, more measured approach. She aimed a quick slash at his side, followed by a feint toward his shoulder, but Clind blocked them both effortlessly.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Clind disarmed her with a quick flick of his wooden sword. The blade fell from her hand, landing in the snow with a muted thud. Elsa stumbled back, panting heavily, her breath visible in the frosty air.

“Well done,” Clind said, lowering his sword and offering her a slight bow. “Your progress is remarkable.”

Elsa bent down to pick up the blade, her shoulders rising and falling with each breath. Despite her exhaustion, she felt a small swell of pride at his words.

“Yeah, you did great!” Subaru chimed in, running up to her with a wide grin. “I thought you were gonna land a hit for sure that time!”

Elsa gave him a tired smile, shaking her head. “Not even close.”

Clind’s eyes glinted with a knowing look. “Perhaps not today. But in time, you may surprise yourself.”

With that, the sparring session came to an end, and while Elsa didn’t claim victory, she walked away with a newfound determination—and a lingering curiosity about what Clind truly saw in her.

Chapter Text

Book-Smart-Thievery ​

The wind howled through the courtyard, carrying with it the chill of a winter morning. Elsa stood motionless in the grand entrance of the manor, her blank face betraying none of the turmoil she felt. Before her, Subaru adjusted his scarf, his usual stupid grin plastered across his face as if this was just another casual morning.

“You’re leaving already?” she asked, her voice steady, though a slight tremor slipped through.

“Yep,” Subaru replied, tossing the scarf around his neck with a theatrical flourish. “The break we students get during Solstice is over—time to head back to the academy!”

The words hit Elsa harder than they should have, and before she even realized what she was doing, she interrupted him. “You can’t just abandon me here,” she said, her voice sharper than she intended.

Subaru froze mid-motion, his hand still on the scarf. He blinked in confusion, turning to her with a raised brow. “Whoa—Elsa, what’re you talking about?”

But Elsa wasn’t done. Before she could stop herself, her hand shot out, grabbing the sleeve of his coat. Her grip was firm, but her fingers trembled slightly. “You are leaving,” she insisted, her voice cracking just enough to betray the emotion she was trying to suppress. “Don’t lie to me.”

The courtyard felt impossibly still, the only sound the faint whistle of the wind against the stone walls. Subaru stared at her for a long moment, his grin gone, replaced by a look of concern. He scratched the back of his head, clearly uncomfortable.

“Hey, hey—um…” Subaru hesitated, searching for the right words. “Look, I’m not good with these things…”

He paused, his brows furrowing in thought, before he straightened and spoke again, his tone softer but more resolute. “No, Elsa. Listen. I’m not leaving you.”

Elsa blinked, her grip on his sleeve loosening slightly. She didn’t reply, but her silence begged for more.

Subaru sighed, the tension easing from his shoulders as his grin returned, softer this time. “I’ll be back. It’s not like I’m disappearing forever. Whenever I’m in Glacia, or if you’re ever in the capital for some reason, we’ll see each other again. I promise.”

His sincerity caught her off guard, and for a moment, all she could do was stare at him. Slowly, she stepped back, releasing his sleeve and lowering her gaze. Her hand fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve as she shook her head. “I… I’m sorry,” she said quietly. “I’m not good with these types of things either.”

Subaru chuckled, the sound breaking the tension like a fresh breeze. “Hey, no big deal. I get it. You’ve been through a lot, and I probably didn’t help by springing this on you so casually.”

Elsa glanced up at him, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “Just… don’t forget your promise, okay?”

Subaru gave her a playful thumbs-up, his grin widening. “Of course not! I’m a man of my word!”

The dragon carriage awaited, its driver looking impatient as the cold wind continued to whip through the courtyard. Subaru adjusted his scarf one last time before turning to leave. Subaru leapt into the dragon carriage, his carefree laughter carried on the cold wind, Elsa stood motionless in the courtyard. She stared at the ground, lost in her swirling thoughts, until a firm but gentle hand landed on her shoulder.

She glanced up to see Clind, his enigmatic smile offering some measure of comfort, though his sharp gaze seemed to pierce through her.

Clind's expression shifted subtly, his eyes narrowing as they trailed after the carriage now disappearing down the snowy path. His demeanor changed, a hint of suspicion creeping into his posture as he watched the raven-haired boy leave. The corners of his lips twitched downward, and though Elsa didn’t notice, his gaze darkened. There was something about that boy—something no one else seemed to understand.

Clind gave a slow, almost imperceptible shake of his head. His monocle caught the light as he turned his face skyward for a brief moment, his thoughts veiled in mystery.

The moment was interrupted by the sudden clatter of footsteps on the icy stone. Guini burst out of the manor, a bathrobe hastily thrown over his shoulders, his hair still damp from a recent bath. His eyes darted frantically around the courtyard. “Where is that reckless boy?!” he bellowed, his voice echoing into the snow-laden air.

Clind, unbothered by Guini’s outburst, raised a gloved hand and gestured gracefully toward the carriage disappearing into the distance. “The young master is well on his way, I’m afraid,” he said, his voice calm and almost too composed.

Guini turned sharply, his face contorting in frustration. “That brat! Always rushing off without letting me know! Just wait until I get my hands on him!” he growled, stomping his foot and muttering curses under his breath. His robe billowed behind him as he stormed back inside, slamming the door with a resounding thud.

Clind’s gaze lingered on the carriage, his smile fading into something indecipherable. For a brief moment, his eyes held a gleam of something more—something hidden beneath his polished demeanor. Then, with a subtle shake of his head, he turned his attention back to Elsa.

The girl remained silent, her eyes downcast. Clind gave her shoulder a light pat before stepping away, his usual composed air returning as he disappeared into the manor.

The scene shifted upward, the snowy sky stretching endlessly into the horizon. Flurries of white danced in the air as snow wyverns soared gracefully through the clouds, their distant cries echoing faintly. The vast expanse of winter seemed to hold its breath as the carriage carried Subaru farther away.

​The carriage rattled gently as it made its way toward the capital, the sound of wheels crunching against the snow-covered path filling the silence. Subaru sat alone inside, chin resting in his hand, staring out at the blur of icy trees rushing past. With a sigh, he leaned back and rubbed his temples.

“Man, this is boring,” he muttered, glancing at the empty seat across from him. “Guess it’s time for some company.”

Reaching out his hand, Subaru closed his eyes and muttered a quick incantation. Almost immediately, a swirling blue orb of light appeared before him, rippling like liquid in the air.

“Aha, there you are,” Subaru said, grinning at the water spirit. The orb twirled playfully around him, sprinkling tiny droplets of water that evaporated before hitting the carriage floor. “At least you’re here to keep me entertained.”

The spirit hummed faintly in response, its tone teasing as it bobbed up and down. Subaru laughed and leaned forward, poking at the orb with his finger, only for it to dart away and circle around his head like a mischievous child.

Their playful exchange was cut short as the carriage suddenly slowed to a halt, the faint sound of voices outside catching Subaru’s attention. He blinked, the water spirit dispersing into a faint mist as he turned toward the door.

“An outpost?” Subaru guessed aloud, peering through the window. Sure enough, they had stopped near a small checkpoint just outside the capital. A few guards milled about, and the faint outline of other travelers could be seen in the distance.

Before Subaru could make sense of the situation, the carriage door swung open abruptly, letting in a gust of frigid air.

“Yo! Subaru!”

The familiar accent was unmistakable, and Subaru immediately groaned. “Oh no.”

Tekka stood at the door, grinning widely, his breath visible in the cold as he climbed into the carriage. The boy’s wild, sandy hair was tousled from the wind, and his Kagaragan accent was as thick as ever as he plopped down beside Subaru.

“Man, what’re ya doin’ sittin’ all by yer lonesome, huh? Ain’t no way to travel! Thought I’d keep ya company!” Tekka announced, talking a mile a minute.

Subaru sighed, running a hand down his face. “Tekka, do you ever not have something to say?”

Tekka smirked. “Nah. Silence ain’t in my blood.”

Before Subaru could respond, his attention shifted to the figure standing just behind Tekka. It was a girl, small and quiet, lingering near the door as if unsure whether to step inside.

She was striking in an unusual way. Her pure white hair shimmered faintly in the light, and her crimson-red eyes, though downcast, gave her an almost otherworldly aura. She clutched a small satchel to her chest, her petite frame barely taking up space as she stood there awkwardly.

Subaru tilted his head. “Uh… Tekka, who’s that?”

Tekka blinked, turning to look over his shoulder. “Oh, right!” he said, slapping his forehead. “Totally forgot. She’s a transfer student or somethin’. I dunno the details.”

“A transfer student?” Subaru asked, his curiosity piqued. “Do you even know her name?”

Tekka shrugged. “Nah. Didn’t catch it. Doesn’t talk much.”

Subaru frowned but didn’t push the matter further. Instead, he turned his attention to the girl, offering her a warm smile. “Hey there,” he said, leaning forward slightly. “I’m Subaru. Natsuki Subaru. Nice to meet ya.”

The girl didn’t respond at first, her eyes flickering up to meet his before darting away again. Her grip on her satchel tightened, and she nodded faintly, barely acknowledging him.

Tekka scratched the back of his head awkwardly. “Yeah, she’s, uh… kinda quiet. Don’t think she’s used to all this yet.”

Subaru leaned back in his seat, still smiling despite her lack of response. “No worries. I’ve got plenty of time to make new friends. Welcome aboard… uh, mystery girl.”

The girl glanced at him again, her expression unreadable, before stepping inside and taking a seat near the corner, as far from the boys as possible.

Tekka elbowed Subaru with a grin. “Guess ya made an impression, huh?”

Subaru rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath, “Yeah, sure, Tekka. I’m a real charmer.”

The carriage door closed with a soft click, and they were on their way again, the snowy landscape blurring past as the curious new addition to their group remained an enigma.

​As the carriage rolled into the capital of Glacia, its towering spires and frozen streets gleaming like glass under the midday sun, the grandeur of the academy's courtyard came into view. The massive open space, framed by intricate icy archways and bustling with returning students, buzzed with excitement. The carriage slowed to a halt at the grand steps leading into the academy, the sound of the wheels crunching against the frosted stone echoing through the air.

Inside the carriage, the energy was anything but poised. Subaru and Tekka, both itching to be the first to step out, had devolved into a petty shoving match.

“Move it, Tekka! I’m clearly the more graceful one!” Subaru grunted, pushing at his friend's shoulder.

“Graceful, my foot!” Tekka shot back, his thick Kagaragan accent only adding to the comedy as he wedged himself closer to the door. “Yer just scared I’ll beat ya out there and look cooler!”

The two continued their childish struggle, elbows flying, each trying to outmaneuver the other. When they finally reached the door, their combined momentum caused them to stumble and, with a loud thud, both face-planted onto the icy ground in front of the carriage.

The sharp sound of laughter immediately rang out. Renwald Kerrigan stood a few paces away, his icy blue eyes full of judgment as he crossed his arms. His perfectly combed blond hair glistened in the cold light as he sighed dramatically. “Really? You’ve been back for less than a minute, and you’re already embarrassing yourselves.”

Subaru groaned, lifting his face off the frozen stone. “Good to see you too, Renwald. Really missed that sunny personality of yours.”

Renwald raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. “Logic wins battles, Subaru. Not bravado. Maybe remember that next time you decide to wrestle on your way out of a carriage.”

As Subaru scrambled to his feet, dusting off his coat, another voice cut through the cold air, sharper and louder. “Ah, if it isn’t the academy’s finest fools.”

Johnan Belvoir strode toward them, his pristine black hair slicked back and his gray eyes gleaming with amusement. He was flanked by his usual posse of lackeys, their smirking faces echoing his condescending tone. “I suppose even clowns have to attend school,” Johnan added, sneering as his gaze swept over Subaru and Tekka.

“Yeah, well,” Tekka started, puffing out his chest, “at least I don’t need a team of lapdogs to bark at my jokes.”

Before the exchange could escalate, the carriage door creaked open once more. The white-haired girl, silent as ever, stepped out onto the frosty steps. Her small frame looked even smaller compared to the chaos surrounding her. She moved carefully, her hands gripping the railing as she descended. But at the threshold of the carriage, she paused.

The wind picked up, tousling her snow-colored hair and ruffling the hem of her uniform. Her crimson eyes lifted, scanning the courtyard with a quiet intensity. She didn’t speak, didn’t make a sound, but her gaze seemed to linger on the academy’s towering spires, the icy sculptures, and the shimmering windows. It was as if she was seeing it all for the first time, drinking in the sight like it was something she’d longed for but never thought she’d experience.

The bustling courtyard fell oddly still, the chatter and laughter dimming as the wind rustled through. Even Johnan and his lackeys paused their mocking, their eyes briefly drawn to the girl’s quiet, enigmatic presence.

Subaru, brushing snow off his sleeves, noticed the shift in atmosphere and turned to look at her. He tilted his head, a curious expression crossing his face as he watched her. For a moment, he almost forgot the chaos around him, his gaze locked on the girl who stood so still amidst the storm of students.

Tekka, oblivious to the sudden tension, jabbed Subaru in the side with his elbow. “Hey, what’s up with her?” he whispered.

Subaru shrugged, his lips curling into a faint smile. “Beats me. But I guess we’re gonna find out soon enough.”

The girl finally stepped forward, her movements slow and deliberate as the moment passed. The wind calmed, the noise of the courtyard returning as the other students began to move again. But something lingered—a strange sense of anticipation that none of them could quite place.

​As the group lingered awkwardly near the carriage, the sound of a sharp, energetic voice cut through the chilly air.

“Well, well, what do we have here? Two aspiring mages… practicing gravity spells on the ground, are we?”

Subaru groaned and turned his head just enough to see the familiar wild-haired figure of Professor Thaddeus Elron striding toward them. His mismatched coat flapped in the cold breeze, the many pockets stuffed with scrolls and trinkets jingling as he moved. His thick glasses sat precariously at the edge of his nose, and his wild hair seemed even more chaotic than usual, sticking out in every direction as if it had never seen the touch of a comb.

“Come on, lads, up you go! You’re making a scene, and I’d hate to have the academy’s reputation tarnished by a pair of snow-covered loons,” Thaddeus said, gesturing dramatically toward Subaru and Tekka.

Subaru sat up, brushing snow off his coat. “It’s not my fault! Tekka wouldn’t let me through the door!”

“Not true!” Tekka shot back, rolling to his feet. “Yer just mad ’cause I’m faster!”

Thaddeus chuckled, shaking his head. “Boys, boys, save the excuses for the lecture hall. I hope you both studied the material over the break because today’s lessons are going to be shocking.” He punctuated his sentence with a dramatic waggle of his fingers, small sparks of lightning crackling at his fingertips.

Subaru froze, his face paling slightly. “Uh… study? Over the break?”

Tekka blinked, looking equally dumbfounded. “Wait… there was material we were supposed to study?”

Renwald, standing a few paces away, let out a long, exasperated sigh. “You two are unbelievable. There were clear instructions before we left, and neither of you bothered to open a single book, did you?”

Subaru rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “I mean, I opened a book… just not the right one.”

“Does ‘BinBin's Big Book of Spirit Lore’ count?” Tekka asked with a hopeful grin.

Renwald groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. “We’re doomed.”

Thaddeus clapped his hands together, the sound echoing through the courtyard. “Well, no time to cry over spilled mana, boys! Chop-chop! Inside with you all! It’s time to see who paid attention and who’s going to spend the next week catching up!”

Subaru and Tekka exchanged a panicked glance before bolting toward the main doors of the academy, slipping and sliding on the icy path in their rush. Renwald followed at a slower, more dignified pace, shaking his head as he muttered something about “natural selection.”

Thaddeus brought up the rear, his enthusiastic voice booming as he encouraged the students to hurry. “Remember, magic waits for no one! Especially not those who slept through their break!”

As Subaru rushed inside, he muttered under his breath, “Great, just great. This is gonna be painful.”

Beside him, Tekka grinned despite the panic in his voice. “Painful? This is gonna be legendary! Let’s just wing it!”

Subaru shot him a glare, muttering, “That’s the worst idea I’ve ever heard.”

​The warmth of the academy hallways enveloped the trio as they made their way to the classroom, brushing snow off their coats and scarves. The faint hum of chatter and the scratch of quills against parchment greeted them as they entered. Subaru, Tekka, and Renwald made their way to their usual joint desks, settling into their spots as the bustle of the morning began to settle down.

Subaru glanced around the room, catching glimpses of a few of their classmates. A girl near the front was surrounded by a small crowd, proudly showing off a green orb hovering above her palm. It was a lesser earth spirit she had apparently contracted over the break, and the room buzzed with excitement. She was the talk of the class, and whispers about her feat echoed from desk to desk.

“Big deal,” Tekka muttered under his breath, flipping through a book. “Bet I could’ve done that if I wasn’t stuck dodging snowstorms.”

Renwald, seated beside him, raised an eyebrow. “If you’d bothered to read even a fraction of what you’re flipping through now, you might actually stand a chance.”

Tekka snorted, shoving a handful of Renwald’s meticulously organized notes in his direction. “Yeah, yeah. Thanks for the help, by the way. You’re a real hero.”

Renwald sighed but leaned in to correct a glaring mistake Tekka had scribbled into his notebook. “It’s not heroism. It’s pity.”

Meanwhile, Subaru sat at his desk with his chin resting on his hand, staring out the frosted window. The sky above Glacia was a pale, icy blue, and the sunlight reflected off the snow-covered rooftops of the academy grounds. He sighed, his thoughts drifting as the classroom buzzed around him.

The break went by way too fast, Subaru mused to himself. Feels like I was just back at the manor…

His mind briefly flickered to Elsa. He wondered how she was holding up under Clind’s watchful—and creepy—eye. He could still see her hesitant smile when he told her he’d come back to visit. Subaru frowned slightly, realizing he hadn’t written to her yet as he promised.

Before his thoughts could drift further, the classroom door creaked open. The sound drew the attention of the room, and the chatter quieted down as Professor Thaddeus Elron stepped inside. His wild hair looked as chaotic as ever, and his mismatched coat jingled with every step.

“Good morning, class!” Elron announced, clapping his hands together as he strode to the front of the room. His energy was as infectious as always, and a few students muttered their greetings in response.

Behind him, however, was a figure that immediately caught Subaru’s attention. The quiet girl from the carriage—the one with white hair and piercing red eyes—stepped into the room. Her movements were measured and deliberate, and she carried herself with an air of detachment.

Elron paused at the front of the class, gesturing to her with a wide grin. “Class, allow me to introduce our newest addition! This is Algol. She’ll be joining us starting today. Be sure to make her feel welcome!”

Algol’s crimson eyes scanned the room briefly before she gave a polite nod. She didn’t say a word, but her presence alone seemed to hold the room in an odd kind of silence.

Subaru watched her closely, his curiosity piqued. What’s her deal? he thought. She’s even quieter than Renwald… if that’s possible.

Elron clapped his hands again, breaking the moment. “Alright, Algol, you’ll take the seat over there,” he said, pointing to an empty spot near the side of the room. Algol nodded again and moved gracefully to her assigned desk, sitting down without a sound.

As the lesson began, the classroom slowly returned to its usual rhythm. Tekka continued to scrawl through Renwald’s notes, earning the occasional glare from the blond boy, while Subaru found his gaze drifting back to Algol. There was something about her—something strange and unreadable. But for now, he kept his thoughts to himself as Elron launched into a chaotic lecture about mana flow and the importance of precision in channeling.

​As class wrapped up, the buzz of conversation filled the air, students gathering their things and heading off in different directions. Tekka slung his bag over his shoulder and nudged Subaru.

“Oi, let’s hit the training field,” Tekka said, his Kagaragan accent thick with enthusiasm. “I’ve been sittin’ too long. Gotta stretch the ol’ muscles!”

Renwald sighed, already organizing his notes into a neat stack. “You’re hopeless. You still need to catch up, remember? If you don’t, you’ll end up as clueless as you were before break.”

Tekka waved a dismissive hand. “Ah, I’ll be fine! A little fresh air and some swordplay never hurt anyone.”

Subaru, only half-listening, watched as the other students filtered out of the room. The hustle and bustle around him felt like a blur as he stood there, hands shoved into his pockets. He hadn’t decided what he wanted to do yet, but something—or rather, someone—kept tugging at his thoughts.

As Tekka and Renwald prepared to leave, Subaru started to drift toward the back of the classroom.

“Hey, where are you going?” Tekka called out, his voice carrying above the chatter.

Subaru didn’t respond immediately. He stopped in front of Algol’s desk, where the white-haired girl was still seated, quietly gathering her things. Subaru cleared his throat, catching her attention.

“What’s your story?” he asked, his tone casual but his curiosity clear.

Algol’s crimson eyes flicked up to meet his, and for a moment, there was a flicker of something in her expression—surprise, maybe? She hesitated before answering, her voice quiet but firm. “You’re bold, aren’t you?”

Subaru smirked and shrugged. “I get that a lot.”

The girl shook her head slightly, her lips curving into a faint, practiced smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “There’s nothing much to tell. I’m from the far north. My family…” She trailed off, her gaze dropping to her desk. “…scraped together every holy coin they could to get me here.”

Subaru raised an eyebrow, unconvinced by the way her words sounded rehearsed. “Huh. Is that so?”

Algol stood abruptly, smoothing out her uniform with deliberate care. She bowed her head politely. “I’ll be taking my leave now,” she said, her tone measured.

Without waiting for a reply, she walked past Subaru, her footsteps light and steady. Subaru watched her go, a thoughtful expression on his face.

From the other side of the room, Tekka’s voice rang out, loud and teasing. “Oi, Subaru, did ya just get rejected?!”

Subaru spun around, scowling. “Shut it, Tekka!”

Renwald shook his head, his tone as dry as ever. “Maybe you should focus on people who actually want to talk to you, Subaru. Tekka and I are heading to the library. You know, to study. You should consider it.”

Subaru waved them off, his mind still on Algol. “Yeah, yeah, I’ll catch up with you guys later. I’ve got… an itch to scratch.”

Tekka snorted, leaning toward Renwald. “That’s what he always says when he’s about to do somethin’ dumb.”

Renwald sighed, adjusting his bag. “Let’s just hope it doesn’t get him into trouble this time.”

​Subaru moved like a shadow through the academy, his steps deliberate and quiet as he made his way through the familiar halls. His head tilted downward, avoiding the gaze of passing students and staff. The courtyard stretched before him, a wide expanse of stone and frost-kissed grass. The pale sun hung low in the icy sky, casting long shadows across the ground.

He tightened his scarf around his neck as his eyes scanned the area. Across the courtyard, near the eastern wing of the academy, stood a formidable figure—Ms. Maera Vess. Her sharp eyes seemed to pierce through the air as she inspected a group of older students practicing their mana techniques. The teacher's mere presence sent a shiver down Subaru’s spine.

Nudge, nudge, Subaru thought to himself. Just keep moving.

With careful precision, he slipped behind a low stone wall, keeping his movements fluid. He crouched as he made his way to the other side of the courtyard, barely avoiding Ms. Vess's line of sight. Subaru let out a breath of relief when he finally made it to the opposite hall.

The corridor stretched ahead, quiet and empty. Subaru’s lips curled into a sly grin as he glanced at the ornate double doors at the end of the hallway—the entrance to the upper-grade library. It was a place brimming with advanced tomes on magic theory, ancient artifacts, and records of legendary spirit arts. A treasure trove of knowledge that Subaru wasn’t technically allowed to access.

“Time to bend a few rules,” Subaru muttered under his breath.

He raised his hands and softly summoned two glowing orbs. One burned a vibrant red—the Yang spirit. The other was a dark, ethereal shade of purple—the Yin spirit.

The Yang spirit flitted around him excitedly, circling his head. Subaru smiled and whispered, “Alright, buddy, here’s the deal. I need you to find me the book. You know the one I’ve been thinking about. Go on, do your thing.”

The red orb swirled in delight before darting off, zipping through the air toward the upper-grade library.

Subaru turned his attention to the Yin spirit, whose faint glow flickered ominously. “And you… You’re on stealth duty. Cover me. No sounds, no mistakes, got it?”

The Yin spirit hovered silently in agreement, its dim light pulsing softly. Subaru immediately felt a shroud of stillness wrap around him, muffling the sound of his footsteps and even his breathing. He gave the spirit a small nod of approval.

With his companions assisting him, Subaru pressed onward. The grand doors of the upper-grade library loomed closer, their intricate carvings glinting faintly in the frosty light filtering through the windows. Subaru’s heart raced as he reached out for the handle.

“This better be worth it,” he whispered, a mix of excitement and nerves tingling in his chest.

As he pushed the door open ever so slightly, the faint hum of the Yang spirit reached his ears, signaling that it had already begun its search. Subaru slipped inside, the Yin spirit’s protective veil ensuring his entrance went unnoticed.

Inside, the air was dense with the smell of old parchment and ink. Rows upon rows of shelves stretched toward the high ceiling, their contents practically glowing in the dim light. Subaru couldn’t help but grin.

​Subaru’s heart pounded in his chest as he tucked the book safely into his bag. The thrill of his success had him grinning like a fox as he slipped out of the library’s forbidden section, weaving through the hallways with quiet precision. His spirits had done their job perfectly, and the Yang spirit zipped around him in triumph before fading away.

When he reached the quiet corner of the school courtyard, Subaru let out a relieved sigh. The frosty air bit at his face, but the excitement buzzing inside him kept him warm. He plopped down onto a low stone ledge, his bag in front of him, and giggled mischievously to himself.

“Got it,” Subaru muttered, opening the bag and pulling out the worn book. The title was etched in faded gold across the leather cover: Vampirism: A Study of History and Genealogy.

He traced the letters with his fingers, his thoughts drifting back to Elsa. He’d overheard the adults whispering about her supposed vampire blood, and while Subaru didn’t know much about vampires, he couldn’t just leave it at that. If there was any truth to it, he wanted to understand. He wanted to help.

“Alright, let’s see what we’re dealing with,” Subaru murmured, flipping the book open with a sense of purpose.

But just as he leaned in to start reading, a sharp voice cut through the quiet air like a knife.

“What are you doing?”

Subaru froze, the book slipping from his hands for a moment before he scrambled to catch it. He whipped his head around, his eyes narrowing as he spotted the tall, stiff figure of Johnan Belvoir standing behind him.

Johnan’s piercing gray eyes bore into him, his sharp features twisted into a smug smirk. The noble crossed his arms, his pristine uniform practically gleaming in the pale winter sunlight.

Subaru quickly shoved the book into his bag, zipping it up with haste. “Nothing,” he said, trying to sound casual but failing miserably.

Johnan’s smirk widened as he stepped closer, like a hawk circling its prey. “Nothing, hmm? Doesn’t look like nothing. In fact,” he leaned in, his tone dripping with condescension, “it looks like something very suspicious. Perhaps I should bring this little situation to the teachers. They might find it… enlightening.”

Subaru felt his stomach drop, but he forced a grin onto his face. “Oh, come on, Johnan. No need to get dramatic. I was just doing a little reading, that’s all. No harm done.”

Johnan scoffed, his eyes gleaming with malicious curiosity. “A little reading? In a restricted section, no less? You’re either incredibly bold or incredibly stupid, Natsuki.”

Subaru clenched his fists, feeling a flicker of heat rise in his chest. “Hey, how about you mind your own business for once?”

Johnan’s smirk didn’t falter. “Oh, but this is my business now. You see, I have a reputation to uphold. Allowing some… commoner to break the rules reflects poorly on the school. And on me.”

Subaru’s mind raced. He needed a way out, and fast. “Alright, alright,” he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. “You got me. But let’s be real, Johnan. Do you really want to bother the teachers with something as small as this? You’d just be wasting their time. And yours.”

Johnan tapped his chin, pretending to think it over. “Hmm. You make a point. But then again, seeing you squirm might be worth the trouble.”

Subaru groaned internally, his fingers inching toward his bag. “Look, I’ll make you a deal. You forget this ever happened, and I’ll…” He paused, searching for something, anything to offer. “…I’ll owe you one. How about that?”

Johnan raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying Subaru’s desperation. “You? Owing me a favor? Now that’s an amusing thought.”

Subaru forced a grin. “I’m a resourceful guy. You’d be surprised what I can do.”

For a moment, Johnan seemed to consider it. Then, with a dramatic sigh, he stepped back. “Fine. I’ll let it slide. For now. But don’t think for a second that this is over, Natsuki. I’ll be watching you.”

Subaru let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. “Yeah, yeah, thanks, your highness. I’ll try to stay out of your way.”

Johnan turned on his heel, his cape-like coat swishing behind him as he strode off. Subaru watched him go, muttering under his breath, “What a pain in the ass.”

As soon as Johnan was out of sight, Subaru grabbed his bag and stood up. He needed to get somewhere quiet—somewhere he could read in peace.

Chapter Text

​

Entitled Belief... Yes?

The midday sun cast a pale glow over the academy’s dining hall as Subaru, Tekka, Renwald, and Fob sat around one of the long wooden tables. The hall buzzed with chatter and clinking utensils as students enjoyed their lunch. Among them, Fob was the picture of distracted chaos, twirling a quill between his fingers like a miniature sword.

“Careful with that, Fob,” Renwald said dryly, adjusting his uniform with his usual precision. “Knowing you, it’ll—”

The quill suddenly slipped from Fob’s fingers, spinning like a dart across the room. It flew at an alarming speed, narrowly missing Professor Erlon, who was obliviously shuffling through a stack of scrolls at the far end of the hall.

The boys collectively froze, their breath caught in their throats as they waited to see if anyone had noticed. When Erlon continued unbothered, Fob slumped in relief, muttering, “Phew, close one.”

Renwald buried his face in his hands. “Why are we even friends with you?”

“Because I’m entertaining,” Fob grinned, grabbing another quill as if nothing had happened.

Tekka rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair. “Anyway, let’s talk about something important—like the exams coming up. Man, I’d hate to be one of the newbies right now.”

Renwald shot him a pointed look. “Tekka, you’re acting like you’re some seasoned veteran. You’re not any better than we were on the first day.”

Tekka puffed out his chest in mock offense. “Excuse me, I’ve come a long way. Besides, we were amazing from the start. Right, Subaru?”

Subaru, poking at his food absentmindedly, gave a distracted hum.

Renwald smirked and continued, “If you’re so amazing, Tekka, why do I have to lend you my notes every time? And don’t think I didn’t notice Algol handling her first few lessons better than you ever did.”

Tekka groaned. “That’s not fair! She’s probably one of those genius types who studies for fun. Who even does that?”

Renwald gave a half-shrug. “Maybe someone who doesn’t waste half their free time complaining about exams.”

“Speaking of Algol,” Tekka said, shifting gears with a mischievous grin. “What’s the deal with her and Subaru? Huh? Is she your girlfriend, Subaru?”

Subaru nearly choked on his drink, waving his hands frantically. “What?! No, no, no! That’s not—what are you even talking about?”

Tekka leaned forward, his grin widening. “Come on, you were talking to her the other day. Pretty brave, considering how quiet she is. You’ve gotta admit, there’s something there.”

“There’s nothing there!” Subaru protested, his face flushing slightly. “I was just being polite!”

Fob, ever the instigator, leaned in with curiosity. “Okay, then, Subaru. What do you think of the girls here? You must have an opinion.”

Subaru hesitated, glancing around as if looking for an escape. “Uh… none of them compare…”

Tekka raised a brow. “To what?”

Subaru sighed and scoffed lightly, leaning back in his chair. “The girls at home.”

Renwald raised an eyebrow in surprise, while Tekka crossed his arms, looking suspicious. “Oh? And do you have anyone in particular in mind?”

Subaru felt his face heat up as he quickly shook his head. “No! I mean, it’s not like that. I just… I’ve got priorities, okay? Girls come after spirit training.”

The table went silent for a moment before Tekka snorted. “Oh, yer no fun, Subaru.”

Renwald smirked. “Sure, priorities. But you know we’re going to tease you about this for the rest of the day, right?”

Subaru groaned, covering his face with his hands. “I should’ve just kept my mouth shut.”

​The boys lazily leaned back in their chairs, their laughter from earlier subsiding as they took in the scene around the dining hall. Groups of students clustered together at various tables, chatting animatedly or sharing notes. Across the room, Johnan and his lackeys sat with their usual air of superiority, gesturing dramatically about something that probably only mattered to them. A table full of girls nearby exchanged whispered gossip, punctuated by bursts of giggles that echoed across the hall.

Then there was Algol. The white-haired girl sat alone at the far corner of the hall, her pale, delicate features illuminated by the soft glow of the winter sun filtering through the windows. Her red eyes were fixed on her tray, methodically cutting her food with precision, as if the act of eating was a ritual rather than a necessity. Her posture was rigid, her movements mechanical.

Subaru frowned, tilting his head. “She’s like a robot,” he muttered under his breath.

Tekka raised a brow. “What’s a robot?”

Subaru realized his mistake and waved it off. “Never mind. Just… she’s really stiff, y’know?”

Tekka grinned mischievously, his Karagan accent thickening as he leaned closer. “Y’know what ya should do, Subaru? Go talk to er again. Maybe she’ll warm up to ya now. She looks awfully lonely.”

Renwald rolled his eyes, pushing his tray aside. “Don’t be rude, Tekka. She’s clearly not interested in entertaining anyone, least of all Subaru.”

Subaru sighed deeply, standing up and grabbing his tray. “I don’t need the commentary, thanks. Besides, I’m not exactly in the mood to be rejected again.”

Tekka shrugged. “Yer loss.”

The boys shuffled toward the cleaning station, their trays clinking softly as they stacked them neatly for the kitchen staff. Subaru was halfway to the exit, his mind wandering to how much longer he’d have to endure Tekka’s teasing, when something small and fast darted toward him from above.

“Whoa!” Subaru stumbled back, nearly dropping his bag as a flying ferret-like creature with wings swooped down in front of him. Its fur was sleek and silvery, its eyes a bright green, and in its tiny claws, it held a tightly rolled scroll.

“Uh… hello?” Subaru said hesitantly, watching as the creature hovered in front of him.

The winged ferret chirped softly and extended the scroll toward Subaru, dropping it into his hands before darting off into the rafters of the hall.

Renwald and Tekka, having witnessed the strange delivery, walked up behind Subaru.

“What’s that?” Tekka asked, leaning over Subaru’s shoulder.

Subaru unrolled the scroll, his eyes scanning the neatly written text. His brow furrowed slightly as he read aloud, “Natsuki Subaru, you have visitors. Please proceed to the main entrance immediately.”

Tekka raised an eyebrow. “Visitors? Who’d be visiting you?”

Renwald crossed his arms. “You don’t exactly have a fan club, Subaru.”

Subaru sighed, rolling the scroll back up and stuffing it into his bag. “I don’t know, but I guess I’ll find out. You two better not start any trouble while I’m gone.”

Tekka grinned. “No promises.”

Subaru gave them a wary look before heading toward the exit, the scroll’s message nagging at the back of his mind. Visitors? In all his time at the academy, nobody outside his immediate circle had ever bothered to come looking for him. Whoever it was, they had to be important—or, Subaru thought with a grimace, trouble.

​Subaru strolled down the hall toward the main entrance, his footsteps echoing softly against the polished floors. He kept his hands stuffed in his pockets, his posture casual, but his mind was far from it.

Visitors? Subaru thought to himself. Who would even bother visiting me here? His thoughts darted through a list of possibilities. Maybe Irene had come to check on him, though that didn’t seem like her style. Perhaps it was Professor Guini, but he’d have sent a messenger before just showing up. Was it Clind? Subaru shivered at the thought of the overly peculiar butler.

As he neared the towering double doors of the main hall, Subaru took a deep breath. Whatever it is, just act natural. They can’t rattle you if you’re already one step ahead.

The doors creaked open, sunlight spilling into the dim hallway and momentarily blinding Subaru. He blinked rapidly, trying to adjust as his heart gave an unexpected skip. When his vision cleared, his eyes widened ever so slightly.

Standing there, framed by the bright winter light, was Elsa. She was dressed in a peculiar maid uniform that looked slightly too big for her, the fabric folding awkwardly at her sleeves and waist. Yet, despite the odd fit, Elsa smiled at Subaru—a shy, hesitant smile that softened the usual sharpness of her features.

Beside her stood Lublik, his usual composed demeanor intact as he rested a hand on the hilt of his sword. He wore a polite smile, though the faint glimmer of amusement in his eyes didn’t escape Subaru.

“Yo.” Subaru raised a hand in casual greeting, masking the jolt of surprise he felt. “What are you two doing here?”

Elsa hesitated for a moment, fidgeting with the hem of her uniform before responding. “Clind… allowed me to have some leeway,” she explained quietly. “But only for a short while.” She glanced at Lublik, who gave her a subtle nod of encouragement. “I’m here in the capital to serve Sir Lublik while he handles some… affairs.”

Lublik confirmed this with a calm, approving pat on Subaru’s head. “It’s true. Thought it might be a good opportunity for her to get some experience outside the manor. And, well,” he added with a faint smile, “I figured we’d check in on you while we were here.”

Subaru blinked, caught off guard by the gesture. “You came all this way just to visit me?”

Lublik chuckled softly, removing his hand. “Don’t flatter yourself, kid. You’re just a stop on the itinerary.”

Subaru narrowed his eyes in mock irritation, but he couldn’t hide the faint grin tugging at the corner of his lips. He turned back to Elsa, his gaze lingering on her slightly awkward posture. “Well, uh, it’s good to see you… though I have to ask…” His eyes flicked to her uniform. “What’s with that getup?”

Elsa glanced down at herself and tugged at the oversized sleeves. “This? Clind insisted. He said it’s… appropriate for a servant accompanying a knight.”

Subaru couldn’t help but snicker. “Yeah, that tracks. Clind would think something like that is appropriate.”

Elsa’s cheeks flushed faintly, and she looked away, mumbling, “It’s not like I had a choice.”

“Well, you make it work,” Subaru teased, flashing her a grin.

Lublik cleared his throat, drawing their attention. “If you’re done with your reunion, Subaru, perhaps you could show us around? Elsa hasn’t seen much of the city, and I’ll admit, I’m curious about this academy of yours.”

Subaru shrugged, his grin still in place. “Sure, why not? Just don’t expect a grand tour. This place is about as exciting as watching ice melt.”

​The scene shifts to a different corner of the academy grounds, where Tekka, Renwald, and Fob were huddled awkwardly behind the edge of a stone pillar, their heads poking out just enough to catch a glimpse of Subaru and his visitors.

Tekka’s mouth twitched with excitement, and before anyone could stop him, he almost blurted out, “What tha hell? Subaru has a girlf—”

Renwald, ever the composed one, quickly clamped his hand over Tekka’s mouth, dragging him back into the shadows. “Keep your voice down, you fool! Do you want to get caught?”

Tekka struggled for a moment before prying Renwald’s hand off his face. “Ow! What was that for?”

Renwald gave him a sharp glare. “We’re trying to figure out what’s going on, not broadcast our presence to the entire academy.”

Meanwhile, Fob, standing just behind them, let out an audible burp. Tekka turned with a look of pure exasperation and shoved him lightly. “Fob, man, keep it together!”

Fob grinned sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry, I had too much bread at lunch.”

Renwald sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “This is ridiculous.” Then, with a tone of determination, he added, “We must get to the bottom of this. Who is that girl with him? And why is Lublik here? Something doesn’t add up.”

Tekka’s face lit up with excitement. “Yeah, yeah! Maybe she’s, like, a princess or somethin’. She does have that mysterious vibe, y’know?”

Fob nodded enthusiastically. “Or a secret spy sent to recruit Subaru for some big mission!”

Renwald shook his head. “You two are hopeless. Let’s just follow him and figure it out. Quietly.”

The three boys crept along, peering around corners and ducking behind pillars as they trailed Subaru and his companions.

Meanwhile, back with Subaru, he paused mid-stride, suddenly feeling a strange sensation like someone—or several someones—was watching him. He furrowed his brow, glancing over his shoulder, but the courtyard seemed empty.

Elsa, walking beside him, noticed his hesitation and tilted her head. “Something wrong?” she asked, her voice soft but curious.

Subaru shook his head, shrugging it off. “Probably just my imagination.” He turned back to Elsa, and her smile was practically beaming.

“Do you have some spare time?” Elsa asked, her tone hesitant but hopeful.

Subaru scratched the back of his head, then glanced down at his wrist as if checking a watch he didn’t have. “Hmm… yeah, I think I can squeeze you into my busy schedule,” he teased with a grin.

Elsa giggled, her earlier shyness melting away. “Great! Because we’re going shopping—with Irene.”

Subaru perked up at that, his grin widening. “Irene’s here? Since when?”

“She’s at her apartment,” Elsa explained. “She said we should meet her there first.”

Subaru nodded, his interest piqued. “Well, let’s not keep her waiting. Lead the way.”

The scene shifts back to the trio of stalkers, who were crouched behind another wall, their eyes glued to Subaru and Elsa as they walked off together.

Tekka whispered, “Didja hear that? They’re goin’ shoppin’ with another lady! Who is this guy? He’s been holdin’ out on us!”

Renwald frowned, his curiosity clearly piqued but his composure intact. “It’s not like Subaru to keep secrets. We’re following them. Quietly."

The trio exchanged a determined nod, and with Tekka leading the way, they began their covert pursuit of Subaru, Elsa, and the mystery of the day.

​The scene shifted to a shadowy courtyard, its usual pristine glow dimmed by the overcast skies and the faint flicker of distant lanterns. Jonah Belvoir, tall and poised as always, strode through the dimly lit path with his trademark bored expression. His black hair was slicked back impeccably, and his sharp gray eyes held the usual blend of disdain and disinterest. He exuded the air of a noble who thought himself above all, his mind adrift in thoughts far removed from the quiet stillness around him.

Jonah’s inner monologue was a mixture of criticism and arrogance. This academy, he thought, the so-called pinnacle of spirit arts education, yet its security is laughable. Anyone could slip in unnoticed. No wonder commoners think they belong here. His lips curled into a faint smirk. Perhaps it’s time I showed someone like Natsuki Subaru their proper place. A lesson in hierarchy is overdue.

He turned a corner, his pace slow and calculated. But then, something unusual caught his attention. Whispers—faint and indistinct—floated through the still air.

Jonah paused, his sharp eyes narrowing. His curiosity piqued, he crept closer, his polished shoes making barely a sound against the stone path.

Around the next corner, he spotted her: Algol. The white-haired girl stood in the shadows, her back partially turned to him. Her delicate hands held a curious object, a metia, its faint glow illuminating her pale complexion. She was speaking in a language he didn’t recognize, her tone soft but purposeful. Jonah couldn’t understand the words, but the cadence sent a chill down his spine. It wasn’t something one casually overheard.

What is that? Jonah thought, his confidence shaken for the first time that evening. And who is she speaking to? His instincts told him to leave, to pretend he hadn’t seen anything. Yet his pride urged him to linger a moment longer.

He leaned slightly forward to get a better view, but his polished shoe scuffed against the stone, the faint noise echoing in the stillness. Jonah froze, his heart skipping a beat. Slowly, he began to back away, deciding it was best not to intervene.

But as he turned to leave, a creeping sense of dread enveloped him. He froze again, his breath catching in his throat. She was there. Algol had moved silently and now stood directly behind him, her crimson eyes locked onto him with a piercing, lifeless stare.

Jonah turned around, forcing himself to meet her gaze. His usual smirk was gone, replaced by a stiff, uneasy expression. The girl’s face was unreadable, her expression devoid of emotion, and yet something about her presence was suffocating.

“I have no business here,” Jonah muttered, trying to mask his unease. He forced himself to stand tall, his voice carrying an edge of false confidence.

Algol tilted her head slightly, her deadpan stare unwavering. “Smart,” she replied simply, her tone as cold as the winter breeze.

Jonah swallowed hard and nodded, retreating a step before turning to walk away. As he did, he muttered under his breath, “They’ll let anyone into the academy these days.” His words, though meant to reassert his arrogance, rang hollow as his steps quickened, eager to leave the courtyard behind.

Behind him, Algol stood silently, her crimson eyes fixed on his retreating form. The metia in her hand dimmed, and she slipped it into her pocket, her gaze lingering for just a moment longer before she vanished into the shadows.

​The scene shifted to the bustling shopping district, where the streets of Glacia were alive with chatter and the clamor of merchants selling their wares. Snow fell lightly, dusting the cobblestones and the roofs of the market stalls. Subaru and Elsa walked side by side, a quiet atmosphere lingering between them. Elsa’s awkward strides were faintly hesitant, while Subaru stuffed his hands into his coat pockets, attempting to appear as casual as possible.

Behind them, at a safe distance, three very suspicious individuals trailed the pair. Renwald, Tekka, and Fob had gone all out with their disguises—poorly crafted fake beards, comically oversized mustaches, and mismatched headpieces. The trio shuffled awkwardly through the crowd, blending in surprisingly well, despite their absurd appearances. For some reason, their disguises seemed to work, and no one gave them a second glance.

Tekka, in his heavy Kagaragan accent, whispered, “This is perfect, I tell ya. Subaru doesn’ suspect a damn thin.”

Fob nodded, his fake mustache wobbling precariously. “I think we’ve got this,” he said, nearly tripping over his own feet as he tried to keep pace.

Renwald sighed, adjusting his ill-fitting beard. “I can’t believe this is working... This is utterly ridiculous.” Despite his disdain, he couldn’t help but keep a sharp eye on the pair ahead.

Meanwhile, Subaru broke the silence between himself and Elsa, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye. “So,” he began, his voice casual but tinged with curiosity, “how’s your sword training going?”

Elsa hesitated for a moment, brushing a strand of her long black hair behind her ear. “It’s... going well,” she replied softly. Her purple eyes stayed fixed on the path ahead, her tone even. “Clind says I’ve got a natural talent for it, but there’s still a lot to learn.”

Subaru grinned, his usual playful demeanor slipping into his words. “Well, knowing Clind, he’s probably making you swing that sword until your arms feel like they’re going to fall off. He’s kind of a perfectionist, right?”

A faint smile tugged at Elsa’s lips. “That’s... not far off.” She glanced at Subaru for a brief moment before looking away again. “But it’s not as bad as I thought it would be.”

Subaru gave her a thumbs-up. “Good to hear. I mean, at this rate, you’ll be a master swordswoman in no time! You can probably even show me a thing or two.”

Elsa tilted her head slightly, her expression softening just enough to show a hint of amusement. “Maybe one day. But right now, I think you’d just get in the way.”

Subaru chuckled, raising his hands in mock defeat. “Ouch. You wound me.”

As the two continued walking, Lublik followed closely behind, his sharp gaze scanning the surroundings with an air of vigilance. The trio of "disguised" boys in the background crept closer, still eavesdropping with varying degrees of subtlety. Tekka nearly lost his balance as he crouched low, causing Fob to stumble and bump into Renwald.

“Will you two keep it together?” Renwald hissed, barely keeping his irritation in check. “You’re going to blow our cover.”

“I’m trying!” Tekka whispered back, his mustache now slightly crooked. “It’s not my fault these streets are so damn slippery.”

Subaru, oblivious to the trio’s antics, glanced at Elsa again. “Hey, what about your life at the manor? Is Clind still being... well, Clind?”

Elsa’s smile faltered slightly, but she nodded. “He’s strict, but... I think he means well.”

Subaru shrugged. “Yeah, I get that. Still, if he gives you too much trouble, you can just tell him you’ve got me on your side. Not that he’d be scared or anything, but, y’know, moral support.”

Elsa looked at Subaru, her eyes softening slightly as she replied, “Thanks... Subaru.”

The brief moment of sincerity hung in the air, but it was quickly broken by the sound of Fob sneezing loudly in the background. Subaru turned his head sharply, narrowing his eyes in suspicion. “Did you hear something?” he asked Elsa.

She shook her head, looking confused. “No... Why?”

Subaru squinted at the bustling crowd behind them, but the trio of boys had already ducked behind a nearby stall, their ridiculous disguises somehow still intact. Tekka, barely holding back a laugh, whispered, “I told ya, we’re invisible!”

Renwald pinched the bridge of his nose and muttered under his breath, “Invisible, my ass...”

​The bustling streets of the Glacia market hummed with activity as Subaru and Elsa walked together, the icy chill of the day offset by the warm energy of merchants and citizens milling about. Lublik paused beside a grand, frost-rimmed building, its polished sign denoting it as a commission office. He turned to Subaru and Elsa, his sharp eyes scanning the two.

“I need to step in here for a bit. You two going to be alright on your own?” Lublik asked, his tone brisk but protective.

Subaru waved dismissively, a cheeky grin plastered across his face. “We’ll be fine, Sir Knight. Don’t worry about us.”

Lublik eyed Subaru skeptically before nodding and disappearing into the building, leaving the pair to their own devices. Subaru, emboldened by his freedom, looked at Elsa with a casual smile. “So, where were we? Talking about how I could totally beat Clind in a sword fight one day?”

Elsa’s expression was unimpressed. “Not even in your dreams, Subaru.”

Subaru laughed but didn’t press further as the two strolled down the icy cobblestone path. As Subaru chatted animatedly, Elsa listening with mild amusement, he failed to notice the massive shadow approaching until it was too late. He bumped directly into a towering figure—a seven-foot-tall polar bear demi-human. The impact felt like running into a wall, and Subaru stumbled back a step, wide-eyed.

The polar bear demi-human turned his broad shoulders to face Subaru, his fur-covered face contorted in annoyance. His deep voice rumbled like distant thunder. “Watch where you’re going, pipsqueak.”

Subaru blinked, and for a moment, he considered apologizing. But his pride as a spirit arts user—and perhaps a bit of his Gustekan upbringing—kicked in. “Pipsqueak? Do you even know who you’re talking to?”

The polar bear narrowed his eyes, his massive arms crossing over his barrel chest. “Doesn’t matter who you are. A little runt like you needs to learn some manners.”

Elsa tugged at Subaru’s sleeve, her voice low but urgent. “Subaru, don’t—”

But Subaru, in his usual brash manner, didn’t listen. Instead, he straightened his posture and pointed defiantly at the towering demi-human. “Maybe you’re the one who needs a lesson!”

The polar bear growled, stepping closer, his towering frame casting a shadow over Subaru. “You’re asking for it, kid.”

The bear raised a paw, clearly intending to “teach” Subaru a lesson, but before he could move, Subaru’s eyes lit up. With a sharp flick of his wrist, he summoned a swirling blue orb—a wind spirit. The orb circled Subaru briefly before zipping toward the polar bear, releasing a powerful gust that lifted the massive demi-human off his feet. The crowd gasped as the bear was launched into the sky, his startled roar echoing before he crashed back to the cobblestones with a resounding thud. He lay sprawled on the ground, groaning and unable to move.

Subaru turned to Elsa, pumping his fist in victory. “Ha! That’ll show him!”

But Elsa wasn’t impressed. Her arms were crossed, her expression a mix of disapproval and frustration. “Are you serious right now? That was completely unnecessary, Subaru.”

Subaru blinked, the adrenaline of the moment starting to wear off as he noticed the skeptical stares of the crowd gathering around them. His earlier bravado evaporated, replaced by an awkward, embarrassed chuckle. “Uh… maybe I went a little overboard…”

Before anything else could happen, Lublik rushed out of the commission building, his sharp eyes immediately narrowing on the commotion. “What in Od Lagna’s name is going on here?”

Subaru scratched the back of his head sheepishly, pointing to the downed polar bear. “Uh… self-defense?”

Before Lublik could respond, a pair of city guards pushed through the crowd. Their armor gleamed in the winter sunlight, and their stern expressions demanded answers. “What’s going on here?” one of them barked.

Lublik stepped forward, his voice calm but authoritative. He pulled out his knight insignia, the polished emblem glinting in the light. “Sir Lublik VinBerg, Gustekan Knight. The boy acted in self-defense. He’s a spirit arts user.”

The guards exchanged glances, their stern demeanor softening. Upon hearing that Subaru was a spirit arts user, they immediately bowed in deference. “Our apologies, Sir Knight. We’ll make sure this matter is resolved peacefully.”

Subaru blinked at the sudden shift in tone, feeling both relieved and a little embarrassed by the attention. Elsa, however, crossed her arms and muttered under her breath, “Unfair.”

Subaru turned to her, raising an eyebrow. “What’s unfair?”

Elsa sighed, her crimson eyes fixed on the ground. “You hold such a high position because of your heritage and abilities. People treat you like you’re untouchable.”

Lublik, overhearing this, glanced at Elsa and spoke in a matter-of-fact tone. “That’s how it works here. In Gusteko, strength, status, and ability command respect. It’s the way of things.”

Subaru, still a little rattled from the whole ordeal, looked at Elsa and gave her a lopsided grin. “Well, unfair or not, I’m glad you’re here to keep me grounded.”

Elsa rolled her eyes but couldn’t help the faint smile tugging at her lips. Lublik gestured for the two to follow, and they quickly moved on, leaving the crowd and the groaning polar bear behind.

​The scene shifted to the trio of Tekka, Renwald, and Fob, who were poorly hidden behind a wooden cart in the bustling marketplace. Their disguises—a mismatched collection of fake beards, scarves, and oversized hats—had somehow gone unnoticed, though they looked completely ridiculous.

Tekka, still sporting his thick Kagaragan accent, nearly exploded with laughter, gripping the edge of the cart for support. “Didja see that? The lil’ bastard launched a bear like it weighed nothin’! Subaru’s got guts, I’ll give ’im that.”

Renwald sighed, his arms crossed as he watched the spectacle unfold from their hiding spot. “Guts, maybe. Common sense? None whatsoever. He’s lucky those knights bowed instead of hauling him off to the nearest cell.”

Fob, leaning against the cart with wide eyes, chimed in, “I thought that bear guy was gonna crush him! Then—WHAM!—up he went!” Fob mimed the polar bear soaring into the air, his hands flailing dramatically. “I mean, who even does that? Subaru’s insane.”

Tekka shook his head, a grin still plastered across his face. “Insane or not, you gotta respect it. The guy’s got guts. I’d never stand up to someone that big.”

Renwald raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Oh, really? And here I thought you were fearless, Tekka. Weren’t you the one bragging about how you’d take on anyone with your bare fists just last week?”

Tekka huffed, crossing his arms defensively. “Yeah, well, that’s different. I was talkin’ about guys my size, not a walking snow monster!”

Fob nodded enthusiastically, his face lighting up with another thought. “Did you see how the knights bowed to him? Like, they apologized! How does Subaru even get that kind of respect?”

Renwald tapped his chin thoughtfully. “It’s not respect; it’s status. Spirit arts users are held in high regard here, especially in Gusteko. And Subaru… well, he’s not your average student.”

Tekka squinted at Renwald, his expression curious. “You think he’s hiding somethin’? ’Cause there’s somethin’ about him that doesn’t add up.”

Renwald hesitated for a moment, his icy blue eyes narrowing slightly. “Maybe. He’s talented, no doubt about that, but there’s something… unusual about the way he carries himself. Like he knows more than he lets on.”

Fob gasped, clearly not keeping his voice as quiet as he should. “You think he’s, like, secretly a noble or something? Or maybe a prince in disguise?!”

Tekka facepalmed, groaning loudly. “Fob, stop readin’ those stupid storybooks. Subaru’s no prince. He’s just… Subaru.”

Renwald shook his head, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “Either way, we’ll have to keep an eye on him. He’s bound to stir up more trouble sooner or later.”

The three of them watched as Subaru, Elsa, and Lublik moved further down the marketplace, their silhouettes disappearing into the crowd. Tekka glanced at his two companions, his grin widening mischievously. “You know what? I say we keep tailin’ ’im. Could be fun.”

Fob, nodding excitedly, adjusted his crooked fake mustache. “Yeah! Who knows what kind of crazy stuff he’ll get into next?”

Renwald sighed, shaking his head but ultimately following along as Tekka and Fob began to sneak through the crowd. “This is going to end poorly, isn’t it?”

Tekka turned back with a wink. “Poorly? Nah. This is gonna be great.”

​The streets leading back to the academy were quiet, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows across the cobblestone paths. Subaru walked alongside Lublik and Elsa, the latter bowing deeply as they reached the academy gates.

“This is where we part for now,” Elsa said softly, her voice carrying an unusual gentleness. Subaru scratched the back of his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

“Next time, let’s try to meet without... you know, the usual chaos and near-death experiences,” he replied with a sigh. “Just once.”

Elsa’s lips quirked into the faintest of smirks. “Fine, but only if you promise to try not to blow up half the city.”

Subaru groaned. “Hey, that was one time! And it wasn’t half the city!”

“Sure,” she teased, turning to leave with Lublik, who gave Subaru a brief nod of approval before guiding Elsa back toward their waiting carriage. Subaru lingered at the gates for a moment, watching them disappear into the distance before letting out a long breath.

As he began making his way back to his dorm, his thoughts drifted. The warmth of reuniting with Irene, the subtle weight of the tension between himself and Elsa—it all lingered like an echo in his mind. His footsteps slowed when he turned a corner and saw a familiar figure waiting, leaning casually against the wall near the entrance.

Jonah Belvoir.

Subaru groaned internally, rubbing his temple as he approached. “What now…?” he muttered.

Jonah straightened, his sharp gray eyes narrowing as he cut straight to the chase. “I’ve come to collect that favor you owe me.”

Subaru blinked, then frowned, his voice tinged with disbelief. “You can’t be serious.”

“Dead serious,” Jonah said curtly, briefly glancing over his shoulder to ensure no one else was around. His demeanor was uncharacteristically tense, his usual air of arrogance replaced with something more guarded. “It’s about Algol.”

Subaru raised an eyebrow. “Algol? What about her?”

Jonah hesitated, lowering his voice as he stepped closer. “That girl… she’s more than meets the eye. There’s something off about her. Earlier, I saw her with this strange device—a metia—and she was speaking in a language I couldn’t understand. It didn’t seem… normal.”

Subaru crossed his arms, eyeing Jonah skeptically. “So, what, you’re telling me she’s some kind of secret agent or something? Why don’t you just tell the teachers?”

Jonah’s lips twisted into a grimace, his tone growing sharper. “Because if I do, and I’m wrong, it’ll come back to bite me. And if I’m right… well, I’d rather keep this quiet for now.”

Subaru tilted his head, still unsure where Jonah was going with this. Jonah, sensing his reluctance, leaned in slightly, his next words dripping with veiled accusation. “You can keep a secret, can’t you, Natsuki Subaru?”

The way Jonah said it—his tone, his expression—it sent a shiver down Subaru’s spine. It wasn’t trust that Jonah was placing in him, not really. It was suspicion, like Jonah was testing him, prodding for something beneath the surface.

Subaru scowled but ultimately nodded, his voice low and begrudging. “Fine. I’ll keep it quiet—for now.”

Jonah straightened, his sharp features softening just slightly. “Good. Don’t make me regret this.”

Without another word, Jonah turned on his heel and walked off, leaving Subaru alone in the hallway, his mind racing with questions. Whatever this was, it was bound to pull him into something far more complicated than he wanted.

Chapter Text

Exam Day!

The morning sun filtered through the window of Subaru's dorm as he sprawled out of bed, stretching with a groan. His legs hit the ground, and he instinctively pulled on his shoes, ready for his usual morning routine. Renwald and Tekka, still cocooned in their blankets, snored softly in the background.

Subaru quietly chuckled to himself as he slipped out the door. "Lazy bums," he muttered under his breath before taking off at a brisk pace.

Outside, the academy grounds were calm, with only a few early risers wandering about. Subaru hit the track, his legs moving automatically as he settled into a rhythm. His breath misted in the cold morning air, and his mind began to wander. Over the next few weeks, things had settled into a predictable routine. He raced around the track, studied in the library, attended classes, and occasionally found himself subtly observing Algol.

Not in an obvious way, of course.

Subaru made sure to keep his distance, his curiosity discreet. Sure, she was shy and quiet, but that wasn't unusual. She didn't seem to be hiding anything. If anything, she was just… normal.

Subaru's inner monologue was a constant hum as he ran laps. Maybe Jonah was just being an asshole, again. The guy probably mistook her reserved nature for something sinister. That wasn't exactly a leap for Jonah, considering his superiority complex. Subaru rolled his eyes at the memory of the self-important smirk Jonah always wore. What a jerk.

His daily life continued in this way for the next few weeks—a blur of lectures, library visits, and exams looming on the horizon. Subaru buried himself in study sessions with Renwald and Tekka, though Tekka's Kagaragan-style complaints often made focus difficult. When he wasn't with them, Subaru often found himself observing Algol in passing, as if trying to piece together a puzzle that didn't even exist.

She was quiet, reserved, and diligent. Her movements were precise, her demeanor polite. Every time he saw her, Subaru couldn't help but think to himself: She's just an ordinary girl. Right?

By the time exam week was only days away, Subaru had convinced himself that Jonah's paranoia was baseless. He chalked it up to Jonah needing to feel superior and shrugged it off. Still, one thing nagged at Subaru's mind.

He hadn't actually talked to her.

So, in a moment of impulsive determination, Subaru decided to change that. After class one day, as the students began to shuffle out of the room, he caught up to her. Standing by her desk, Subaru planted his hands on his hips and gave her his usual casual grin.

"Hey," he started, watching as Algol slowly turned to face him, her red eyes blinking with faint surprise. Subaru cleared his throat, trying to make his voice sound as normal as possible. "Have you studied for the exams?"

There was a pause—longer than Subaru expected. Algol tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable as she regarded him. Then, quietly, she replied, "Yes, I have."

Subaru let out an exaggerated sigh of relief, his grin widening. "Good. Because I could totally use some notes if you have any spares."

Algol blinked again, then the faintest hint of a smile ghosted across her lips. "I'll… think about it."

The walk to the library was enveloped in silence. Subaru walked a half-step behind Algol, glancing at her every so often. She didn't say a word, her posture rigid but not unfriendly. It was more like… she didn't know what to say. Subaru, on the other hand, kept opening his mouth, only to shut it again. What am I even supposed to say to her? he wondered.

When they arrived, the library's calm atmosphere surrounded them, the faint scent of old parchment lingering in the air. The two found a quiet corner, tucked away from the usual crowd of noisy students. Algol sat first, silently placing her notebook and a small stack of books on the desk. Subaru followed suit, leaning back in his chair with a grin that said, I totally belong here.

Algol opened her notebook without a word and began flipping through it. Her notes were meticulous, neatly written and well-organized, with diagrams that even Subaru had to admit were impressive. She slid the book toward him, her expression neutral. "Here. You can use these."

Subaru leaned forward, feigning intense gratitude. "Oh, you're a lifesaver. I'd be doomed without these."

She didn't respond, simply nodding and returning to her own book. Subaru, however, was only half-paying attention to the notes in front of him. Instead, his eyes drifted to a small corner of her desk where another book rested, its title just barely visible under the edge of her arm.

At first, he thought nothing of it. But as his eyes adjusted to the angle, he caught the title, and he had to stop himself from laughing.

It was a fairy tale book about an ogre who begrudgingly becomes a hero, initially for selfish reasons but eventually has a change of heart. The title was The Reluctant Ogre.

"Wait a second," Subaru said, pointing at the book with a mischievous grin. "This is what you're reading?"

Algol blinked, startled, and quickly moved her arm to cover the book. Her cheeks turned a faint shade of pink, and she avoided his gaze. "It's… just something to pass the time."

Subaru chuckled, leaning closer to tease her. "An ogre who doesn't want to be a hero but changes his mind? That's so cheesy. You actually like this kind of stuff?"

To his surprise, Algol didn't seem offended. Instead, she tilted her head slightly, regarding him with a faint, curious expression. "What's wrong with it? It's… nice."

"Nice?" Subaru repeated, amused. "You don't strike me as the 'nice fairy tale' type."

She hesitated for a moment, then gave a small shrug. "Even ogres can have their reasons."

Subaru blinked, caught off guard by her response. He hadn't expected her to actually engage with his teasing. "Fair enough," he admitted with a grin. "But you gotta admit, it's kind of funny. I mean, an ogre as a hero? Sounds like the plot of some ridiculous stage play."

For the first time since he'd met her, a faint smile flickered across Algol's face. "Maybe. But sometimes even ridiculous stories have a little truth in them."

Subaru leaned back, folding his arms behind his head. "You know what? I'll give you that. Maybe I should read it too—get inspired for when I become the next big hero."

Algol gave him a skeptical look but said nothing, turning her attention back to her notes. Subaru couldn't help but smile. For the first time, he felt like he was starting to understand her—just a little.

Subaru leaned back in his chair, resting his chin on his hand as he glanced at Algol. "So, what do you think of school life? You enjoying it?"

She paused, flipping a page in her notebook, then replied with a neutral tone, "It's fine. It's not too different from what I expected."

Subaru raised an eyebrow, curious. "Not much of an opinion there, huh? You're just gonna leave it at 'fine'?"

Algol tilted her head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "Well, it's a bit more entertaining than I thought it'd be… mostly because of your obnoxious friends."

Subaru gasped, placing a hand dramatically over his chest. "Obnoxious?! I'll have you know Tekka and Renwald are men of class and sophistication."

"Sure they are," Algol replied with a small chuckle, her voice teasing. "Especially Tekka. Th real picture of elegance, that one."

Subaru laughed along with her. "Okay, fair point. Tekka's a bit of a wildcard, but that's what makes him fun."

The two continued their conversation, with Subaru grinning widely. "Speaking of wildcards, what do you think of Professor Erlon's antics? I swear, that guy's like a walking storm of chaos."

Algol chuckled softly, nodding in agreement. "He's… unique. I don't think I've ever met anyone so excited to explain how not to blow up a classroom—while simultaneously almost blowing up a classroom."

Subaru nearly doubled over with laughter. "Right? And the way he starts rambling about lightning magic like it's the best thing since sliced bread—if we had bread that sliced itself, anyway."

The two shared a good laugh, their conversation flowing easily for the first time. However, Algol's expression shifted slightly as she hesitated to speak again. After a moment, she looked at Subaru and asked, "So… what are your plans for after school?"

Subaru blinked, caught off guard. He scratched the back of his head, drawing out a long, thoughtful "Hmmmm" as he tried to come up with an answer. "Honestly? I'm not sure. Maybe I'll travel—see as much of this world as I can. There's so much out there, and I've only seen bits and pieces of it so far."

"That's a nice idea," Algol said quietly, her voice carrying a note of sincerity.

"Yeah," Subaru replied, nodding. "I think so too. What about you? What are your big post-school plans?"

Algol hesitated again, her gaze dropping to her notebook. After a moment, she replied softly, "I'll probably just go back to my family and… support them in whatever way I can. My mother is very demanding of me."

Subaru nodded, sensing the weight behind her words. "I see," he said gently. "Well, I hope you figure it all out. You're pretty sharp, so I'm sure you'll do fine."

As he stood up and slung his bag over his shoulder, he gave her a small wave. "See you around, Algol. I'm looking forward to our next chat."

Algol gave him a faint smile and nodded. "Yeah… see you."

Subaru walked away, hands in his pockets, trying to look casual. In his inner monologue, though, his thoughts turned back to Jonahh. That guy's such a dick, Subaru mused with a sigh. How did he even know about her being "different"? She's just a normal girl… mostly.

The scene shifted to the heart of Gusteko—the Royal Castle, a fortress of icy grandeur. The structure, more cathedral than palace, loomed under the pale light of the winter moon. Its spires clawed toward the heavens, and its stone walls gleamed as if perpetually frosted. The interior was no less imposing, with its dark halls illuminated by the flicker of blue mana crystals embedded into towering pillars. The air was heavy, carrying both the chill of the outside and the oppressive weight of authority.

At the center of this cold throne room, atop a dais carved from glacier stone, sat King Sugona. He was an imposing figure, towering even while lounging lazily on his throne. His muscular form was draped in flowing blue robes that barely clung to his broad shoulders, revealing pale, scarred skin. His white braided hair flowed down his back, a stark contrast to the vibrant blue mask that covered the upper half of his face. The mask sparkled faintly in the dim light, making his sharp jawline and smug grin all the more prominent.

Surrounding him were several priests and hooded figures, their forms cloaked in ceremonial garb, their faces obscured by shadow. They stood in silent reverence, their heads bowed slightly. The room pulsed faintly, an almost imperceptible thrum of mana that seemed to hum in the air like a distant heartbeat.

"Alright, alright, let's cut to it, my guys," Sugona drawled, his voice low and languid. His tone carried a mix of arrogance and disinterest, as though the weight of ruling was little more than a dull inconvenience. He waved a hand lazily, dismissing some papers a hooded figure had presented to him. "You're killin' me with the whole doom-and-gloom vibe. What's up with the border situation, huh? Gimme the short and spicy version, babe."

One of the priests, an older man with a quivering voice, stepped forward, clutching a staff adorned with glowing ice crystals. "Your Majesty, reports indicate increased Vollachian movement along the southeastern border. It is likely that the imperial factions are attempting to position themselves more favorably during their civil conflict."

Sugona rubbed his temples dramatically, as though the words themselves were giving him a headache. "Ugh, Vollachians. Those guys, man. Always pokin' at us. Why can't they just chill? Like, literally. It's freezing out there." He tilted his head back with a heavy sigh, the light catching the edges of his mask. "Hey, anyone got something stronger than this tea? My head's about to explode."

A younger hooded figure hesitated before stepping forward, clutching a parchment. "Your Majesty, there is… another matter. Regarding the recent reports of heightened spirit activity near the academy and along the border."

Sugona perked up slightly, one brow visible above the mask quirking in mild interest. "Spirit activity, huh? Love that for us. What's the big deal, though? Spirits come and go—why's this giving you guys the heebie-jeebies?"

The atmosphere in the grand throne room shifted dramatically. The faint pulse of mana, ever-present within the icy halls of the castle, grew louder, sharper, like the hum of an ancient force awakening. King Sugona, slouched lazily on his throne just moments before, straightened his posture with an uncharacteristic tension. His grin faded, replaced by a grimace of unease as the sensation of the room changed entirely.

The priests and hooded figures around him noticed it too. Their murmurs ceased, their movements stilled. Sugona's piercing gaze swept across the room, locking onto the massive crystal doors behind his throne. The frost-encrusted doors began to groan and tremble, as though responding to an unseen force. A chill that even Gusteko's harsh winters couldn't replicate swept through the room, sharp and biting.

"Out. All of you," Sugona commanded, his voice unusually firm. His casual arrogance melted away as his sharp tone echoed against the icy walls. Without hesitation, the priests and councilors shuffled out of the chamber, bowing deeply and murmuring blessings as they retreated. The crystal doors to the throne room sealed shut behind them with a resounding thud, leaving Sugona completely alone.

He froze, his body stiff as he took a cautious step back from his throne. His breath came in visible puffs in the increasingly frigid air. The massive crystal doors behind the dais began to open, the mechanisms grinding slowly, unveiling a raging blizzard on the other side. Snow and ice swirled violently, the storm reaching into the throne room as though summoned by the very heavens.

Sugona's eyes widened, and his breath hitched. Emerging from the blizzard was the unmistakable form of a claw—white and massive, its edges glittering like crystalline snow. Another claw followed, crunching into the icy floor with an earth-shaking thud.

Finally, a colossal head emerged, crowned with regal yet savage majesty, its piercing blue eyes gleaming like twin glaciers. Odglass, the Sacred Beast of Gusteko and Benevolent Mother of the Gustekan Church, had arrived.

The enormous white bear spirit exhaled slowly, her breath condensing into thick frost that spread across the throne room floor, encasing it in a layer of pristine ice. Her presence was otherworldly, ancient, and suffocating in its authority. Every movement she made seemed deliberate, calculated, as if she carried the weight of the world itself.

Sugona immediately dropped to one knee, bowing so low that his forehead almost touched the frozen ground. "Your Grace, Mother Odglass," he said, his voice wavering with a mix of reverence and fear. "To what do I owe this great honor?"

Odglass's massive form loomed over the throne, her breath steady and frost-laden as her deep, resonant voice echoed through the chamber. "There is a disruption," she began, her words slow and deliberate, each syllable carrying a weight that made Sugona's spine tingle. "In the south of the kingdom's capital, the flow of mana has been disturbed. The balance is threatened."

Sugona remained bowed, his fingers digging into the icy floor. "I see, Your Grace. I will assemble my best men to investigate the matter immediately—"

"You misunderstand." Odglass's voice cut through his words like a blade of ice. Sugona flinched as the frost in the air seemed to thicken. "You will not, delegate this task to others."

Sugona hesitated, raising his head slightly to meet her gaze. The blue mask that adorned his face did little to hide the unease in his eyes. "Y-Your Grace, surely my knights are more suited to—"

"You will do this yourself," Odglass interjected, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Make amends for the disgrace of your mishandling of the Mad Prince Vague Algard. Do not test my patience, Holy King."

Sugona swallowed hard, his arrogance entirely stripped away. He bowed his head even lower. "Understood, Your Grace. I will see to it personally."

Odglass exhaled again, the frost swirling more intensely as she began to retreat back into the storm. "Restore the balance, Sugona. There is no room for failure."

With that, her massive form vanished into the blizzard, the crystal doors sealing shut behind her. The oppressive cold lingered in the throne room long after her departure. Sugona remained kneeling for a moment longer, his head hung low, his breath shaky. When he finally stood, his mask could not hide the thin sheen of sweat on his brow.

He turned toward the empty throne room, clenching his fists tightly. "Great. Just great," he muttered under his breath, his usual casual tone laced with bitterness. "Thanks, babe. No pressure or anything."

The scene shifted to the crowded halls of the academy. The atmosphere was tense, with students buzzing nervously as the impending exams loomed over them. Among the chaos, Tekka was pacing back and forth, muttering complaints under his breath, his Kagaragan accent slipping in stronger than usual. "Why the hell do we have t' do this, huh? It's just papers an' magic! Put me on a battlefield, I'd crush it!"

Renwald, calm as ever, adjusted his glasses and gave Tekka a disapproving look. "You should've been preparing instead of complaining. It's not the exams' fault you procrastinated."

Tekka glared at Renwald, but before he could retort, Fob let out a loud burp, drawing all eyes to him. The boy looked down at the remnants of his meal—half a bread roll still clutched in his hand—and shrugged unapologetically. "What? Can't think on an empty stomach."

Subaru sighed heavily, seated on a bench nearby, flipping through Algol's neatly written notes. His brow furrowed in concentration as he muttered, "These aren't even my notes. Why am I even bothering?" But despite his grumbling, he read on, Algol's precise handwriting somehow reassuring in the midst of his nerves.

Suddenly, a shadow loomed over Subaru. He glanced up, startled to see Johnan standing there with his usual smug expression. Renwald and Tekka froze in surprise, exchanging wide-eyed looks as Johnan crossed his arms, clearly intending to stir something up.

"Subaru," Johnan began, his tone mockingly polite, "I thought I'd check in, seeing as you're the one I entrusted with... sensitive information." His gray eyes narrowed. "Tell me, what do you really think about Algol? Surely, by now, you've picked up on something."

Subaru's jaw tightened, irritation flickering across his face. "You're still on about that? Give it a rest, Johnan. Algol's perfectly normal. You're just paranoid."

Johnan's expression darkened, his air of superiority faltering for a moment. "Paranoid? I was doing you a favor, you ungrateful—" He stopped himself, letting out a scoff before snapping, "You're impossible. Screw you, Natsuki." With a dramatic turn, he stormed off, leaving a tense silence in his wake.

Subaru sighed again, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "What a jerk," he muttered.

Tekka, recovering from the scene, nudged Renwald with his elbow. "What's his deal? Guy's wound tighter than a spring."

Renwald adjusted his glasses, his tone dry. "He probably doesn't appreciate being told he's paranoid. Subaru has a way with words."

Subaru waved them off, shaking his head as he stood. "Whatever. He's not worth the energy." He shoved Algol's notes back into his bag, slinging it over his shoulder. "I'm heading to the exam hall. You two coming, or are you just going to loiter here?"

Tekka groaned but followed suit, Renwald trailing behind him with an amused smirk. As they walked toward the hall where the exams were being held, Subaru's thoughts drifted to Algol. She was perfectly normal... wasn't she? His gaze briefly flickered to the window, the faintest shadow of doubt creeping in.

But he shook it off, straightening his posture as they entered the hall. There was no time for distractions now. It was exam day, and Subaru had other challenges to face.

Exams were always a slog, and this one was no different. Subaru found himself staring blankly at his papers more often than he cared to admit, occasionally glancing around the room. He thought he did decently, but he wouldn't know for sure until the results were announced.

Across the room, he saw Tekka glaring at his paper, his fists clenched as though sheer intimidation would force the answers to reveal themselves. Then came the sharp slam of Tekka's fist hitting his desk, startling the students nearby. Subaru almost chuckled but quickly looked away, trying not to draw attention to himself.

On the other hand, Fob was a sight to behold. Subaru was almost certain he saw the boy sneak a dinner roll out of his bag during the written portion. How he managed to eat without being caught was a mystery, but Fob seemed unbothered by the pressure. Subaru shook his head, bemused.

Renwald, meanwhile, was the picture of composure. He moved his quill with practiced precision, his gaze never wavering from his exam sheet. Subaru couldn't help but feel a little envious of Renwald's calm demeanor, especially when compared to his own scattered thoughts.

And then there was Johnan. Subaru could practically feel the boy's eyes drilling into the back of his head at one point. Turning slightly, he caught a glimpse of Johnan's sharp glare, full of disdain and judgment. Subaru sighed inwardly. "What's his problem now?"

When the final exam was submitted, an audible wave of relief washed over the room as students slumped in their seats or stretched in exhaustion. The teachers promptly collected the papers and retreated to a separate chamber, leaving the students with an agonizing wait while the tests were evaluated.

The hour felt like an eternity, but eventually, the results were announced. Professor Erlon entered the room, his wild hair looking even messier than usual as he carried a stack of papers. He cleared his throat dramatically, silencing the chatter in the hall.

"Alright, everyone, the results are in! Let's give a big hand to the student with the highest score... Miss Iche!"

A small cheer erupted as a girl in the corner of the room—someone Subaru barely recognized—blushed and bowed her head modestly. Subaru clapped politely, though he couldn't help but feel a pang of envy.

Erlon continued, listing off the top scorers. "Second place... Renwald Kerrigan!"

Subaru turned to Renwald, who gave a small, satisfied smile but otherwise stayed reserved. Tekka elbowed him in congratulations, earning a sarcastic remark in response.

"Fourth place... Johnan Belvoir!"

Johnan stood up straighter, his expression one of smug satisfaction as his lackeys applauded him loudly. Subaru rolled his eyes, muttering, "Of course he's up there."

When Subaru's name was called, it wasn't among the top ranks, but he still placed in the top 30, somewhere around 27th. It wasn't stellar, but it was above average, and for a moment, he allowed himself a small, proud smile.

"Fob, 54th place!" Erlon announced next.

Fob pumped his fist in the air, unfazed by his average score. "Good enough for me!" he said cheerfully, earning a mix of laughter and groans from nearby students.

Finally, Erlon reached Tekka's name. "Tekka, 101st place..." He paused for dramatic effect, smirking slightly. "...on his first draft."

The room erupted into laughter, and Tekka flushed, slumping in his seat. Erlon's smirk grew. "But on the real list, you passed—barely. 68 percent."

Tekka groaned, muttering, "I'm doomed," while Subaru patted him on the back with a grin.

With the results out, the room began to clear as students went to celebrate or sulk in private. Subaru lingered for a moment, watching as the top scorers basked in their glory while Tekka grumbled about unfair questions. Despite his own mixed feelings about his placement, Subaru felt a strange sense of accomplishment.

"Could've been worse," he thought, walking out into the crisp Glacian air with his friends by his side.

Tekka groaned loudly, throwing his arms up in frustration. "How the hell did I do worse than Fob?!"

Fob, still munching on a piece of bread he'd somehow managed to sneak into the hall, simply shrugged. "Guess I'm just a natural," he said with a cheeky grin, crumbs spilling everywhere.

Renwald sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You're not a natural, Fob. You're just... lucky."

Tekka grabbed Renwald's arm with a pleading look. "Come on, Ren! You have to teach me the basics again. I can't keep failing like this—I'll be the laughingstock of the academy!"

Renwald looked unimpressed but eventually relented with a sharp exhale. "Fine, but you owe me. No more last-minute panicking, got it?"

Tekka nodded eagerly. "Got it! I swear, Ren, yer the best!"

As Tekka and Renwald continued their banter, Subaru's thoughts drifted elsewhere. He found himself wondering how Elsa was doing back at the manor. Was she still training under Clind's harsh tutelage? Was she learning to control her talents with a blade? He imagined her fiercely practicing, her focus unshakable, and couldn't help but feel a pang of concern mixed with admiration.

He sighed, shaking his head as if to clear it. "Man, I really hope she's not pushing herself too hard," he muttered under his breath.

Renwald glanced at him. "What was that?"

"Nothing," Subaru said quickly, waving it off.

As the group made their way down the corridor, Subaru glanced around. Something felt... off. He realized he hadn't seen Algol at the exams. He thought back, replaying the crowded hall in his mind. She had to have been there, right? There were so many students, it was hard to keep track of everyone.

"Probably just got lost in the crowd," Subaru muttered to himself, trying to brush off the odd feeling. Still, a nagging thought lingered at the back of his mind.

With a shrug, Subaru turned his attention back to Tekka and Renwald. The trio headed toward the dining hall, Tekka still begging Renwald for tutoring while Fob trailed behind, happily munching on yet another roll.

Chapter Text

​Those Who Sneak

Sugona, the Holy King of Gusteko, walked through the bustling streets of the capital, his hood drawn low to hide his striking features. Despite his towering frame and the faint aura of authority that clung to him, no one recognized the man beneath the simple blue robes. He cursed under his breath, his gruff voice barely audible above the chatter of the crowd.

“Damn that Odglass... What a pain in the ass,” he muttered, adjusting his hood as a cold breeze swept through the streets. “Telling me to investigate personally. What does she take me for, her errand boy?”

The capital buzzed with life around him, but Sugona’s mind was elsewhere. His boots clacked against the stone pavement as he approached his destination—the academy. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he thought of how to make this detour worth his time. If nothing else, perhaps watching a few hopefuls flail about with their “spiritual arts” would amuse him.

The gates to the academy loomed ahead, tall and imposing against the snowy skyline. As he stepped inside, he found the courtyard lively with activity. Students mingled, sparred, and practiced their arts under the watchful eyes of instructors. Sugona stopped for a moment, observing with quiet amusement.

His gaze fell on a pair of boys in the middle of a heated wooden sword fight. One was a dark-haired boy with sharp, intense eyes that seemed to hold more determination than skill. The other was a bitter-looking boy with a Kagaragan accent who cursed with every missed strike.

The black-haired boy—Natsuki Subaru, though Sugona didn’t know his name yet—moved with a surprising amount of speed and precision, his strikes fueled by raw determination. Tekka, his opponent, was slower and clumsier but just as fiery.

“I’ll knock that smug look off yer face!” Tekka snarled, swinging his wooden sword in a wide arc.

Subaru smirked, sidestepping with ease. “You’re gonna need a better swing than that, Tekka!”

Sugona watched, intrigued despite himself. His keen eyes could see that neither boy had mastered the art of swordsmanship, but there was something... different about the dark-haired one. His movements, though unrefined, carried an unyielding spirit. The boy had fire, Sugona noted, even if it wasn’t yet tempered by discipline.

“Interesting,” Sugona murmured to himself, folding his arms as he leaned casually against a nearby pillar. He watched the fight with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, wondering just how far these boys could go—and if they’d ever become worth his attention.

Subaru dodged another clumsy swing from Tekka and retaliated with a quick jab, the wooden sword tapping Tekka’s shoulder. Tekka let out a frustrated groan, glaring at Subaru.

“Yer lucky I’m not using my full strength!” Tekka barked, rubbing his shoulder.

Subaru rolled his eyes. “Sure, Tekka. Whatever you need to tell yourself.”

Sugona chuckled quietly, his voice a low rumble. “That one’s got spirit,” he said under his breath, referring to Subaru. “Might be worth keeping an eye on him...”

As the fight continued, Sugona’s smile widened. For the first time since leaving the blizzard and his palace behind, he felt a flicker of genuine interest. Perhaps this little “mission” wasn’t a complete waste of time after all.

​The sparring match was heating up, with Tekka gritting his teeth and Subaru dancing around him, trying to land another hit. But as Tekka stepped to the side, he suddenly performed an underhanded move, one that was clearly against academy rules. He swung the wooden sword at Subaru’s legs in an attempt to trip him.

“Illegal move!” boomed a deep voice from across the courtyard.

Both boys froze mid-motion, the sound reverberating through the crisp air. Subaru blinked in surprise, while Tekka’s face contorted into confusion and irritation.

“Oi, who the hell are ya?” Tekka barked in his thick Kagaragan accent, straightening up and turning to face the source of the voice.

The tall man with braided white hair and a striking blue mask approached them, his movements slow and deliberate. There was a casual arrogance in his stride, as if he owned the space around him. Tekka’s words trailed off as he got a better look at the towering figure.

Meanwhile, Subaru, still holding his wooden sword, broke into a laugh. “Ha! Tekka, even he knows you’re cheating!”

Tekka glared at Subaru but kept quiet, clearly unnerved by the imposing man.

Sugona, unfazed by either boy’s reaction, stopped a few feet away from them. His piercing gaze lingered on Tekka for a moment before he pointed lazily with a gloved finger. “You’ve got the strength, but yer wasting it with sloppy moves. Try striking with your left side instead.”

Tekka furrowed his brow, clearly skeptical, but nodded reluctantly.

Sugona then turned his attention to Subaru. “And you, kid. Quit dancing around like a rabbit and act accordingly. Focus on the flow of your opponent’s movements, not just their strikes.”

Subaru raised an eyebrow but shrugged, holding his wooden sword back up. “Fine, fine. Let’s see what happens.”

The two boys reset their positions, glancing briefly at each other before resuming their sparring. A small crowd of students had started to gather, drawn by the tall, masked stranger’s commanding presence.

Tekka took Sugona’s advice, swinging from his left side with more control and precision. Subaru quickly found himself on the defensive, struggling to keep up with the sudden improvement in Tekka’s technique. The strikes came faster and more calculated, and for once, Tekka wasn’t leaving any obvious openings.

The crowd murmured in surprise as the tides of the match shifted. Tekka’s strikes were relentless, forcing Subaru to stumble back, his feet digging into the dirt.

“Damn it!” Subaru muttered under his breath, gritting his teeth. His sharp eyes flicked toward Sugona, who was watching with an amused expression. “This is all your fault, you tall jerk!”

Sugona simply smirked, crossing his arms as he leaned against a pillar. “Hey, hey, hey. Don’t blame me for yer shortcomings, kid.”

Tekka swung one last time, and Subaru barely managed to block the strike. Both boys were panting by now, the intensity of the match leaving them drained.

Sugona raised a hand lazily. “Alright, alright. That’s enough. Relax, boys.”

Tekka lowered his wooden sword, his face flushed with pride at having finally bested Subaru, at least in part. Subaru, meanwhile, gave Tekka a begrudging look before cracking a small smile.

Sugona let out a loud yawn, stretching as he turned to leave. “Good effort, though,” he said casually over his shoulder. “Keep at it, and who knows? Maybe you’ll both amount to something someday.”

The crowd began to disperse as Sugona walked away, leaving Tekka and Subaru standing in the courtyard.

“Who was that guy?” Tekka asked, still catching his breath.

“No idea,” Subaru replied, a hint of irritation in his voice. “But I hate that he was right.”

Tekka grinned, leaning on his wooden sword. “Maybe I’ll start listening to tall jerks more often.”

Subaru rolled his eyes, the two of them sharing a rare moment of camaraderie as they headed off the field.

​Sugona walked through the frosty streets of the capital, his sharp blue robes swaying in the icy breeze. He rubbed the back of his neck in frustration, his masked face betraying an unusual frown. While the capital had always been cold and harsh—like the people within—it was eerily subdued today. The bustling markets were quieter, the usual hum of voices replaced by whispers and nervous glances. Even during the short-lived summer months, the kingdom was livelier than this.

"Am I really that out of touch with my people?" Sugona muttered to himself, his deep voice carrying a hint of begrudging self-awareness. His eyes scanned the subdued streets, the silence gnawing at the edges of his thoughts.

He stopped mid-step and exhaled sharply, turning toward the nearest carriage station.

“Guess I’ll check in with the old man. It’s been... what, two years?” Sugona let out a short laugh, climbing into the first available carriage headed toward the outer border region. He slouched lazily into the cushioned seat, stretching his legs across the small cabin.

The ride was uneventful, the snowy expanse blurring past the frosted windows. Sugona sat back, tapping his fingers rhythmically against the armrest, humming a soft tune to himself. His mind wandered to the past, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "Old Guini… wonder if he still thinks I’m some snot-nosed brat with no respect for tradition."

As the carriage drew closer to its destination, the familiar gates of Guini’s secluded mansion came into view. The towering iron bars were just as menacing as he remembered, frosted with ice and standing like silent sentinels in the desolate winter landscape. Sugona stepped out of the carriage, the crunch of snow underfoot the only sound accompanying him. He didn’t bother admiring the property, his long strides taking him straight to the heavy oak doors of the mansion.

Three booming knocks echoed through the house, the sound reverberating with enough force to rattle nearby windows. Sugona smirked behind his mask, his signature dramatic entrance intact. He shoved his hands into the pockets of his robe, leaning back slightly as he waited.

The door creaked open, revealing a young maid with jet-black hair tied neatly at the back. She froze in the doorway, her violet eyes slightly wide as she took in the imposing figure before her. Sugona tilted his head, his masked face unreadable as he scanned her from head to toe.

"Uh… may I help you?" she asked, her voice firm but slightly uncertain.

Sugona chuckled lazily, straightening up and looming over her like a shadow. "Well, well. Aren’t you a surprise? Didn’t think the old man was hiring these days." His gaze lingered on her, and for a moment, Elsa’s hand tightened on the edge of the door.

"Who are you?" Elsa asked, her tone shifting slightly into a polite but cautious inquiry.

Sugona grinned beneath his mask, tilting his head. "Just an old friend of the family."

He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a playful whisper. “Think you could fetch the man of the house for me? Tell him Sugona came to pay his respects.”

Elsa hesitated, her sharp instincts bristling at the towering stranger’s demeanor. But after a moment, she gave a small nod and stepped back, closing the door behind her with a soft thud.

Sugona stood in the snow, the faint chill biting at his exposed hands. He crossed his arms, a flicker of amusement in his piercing eyes. "So, the old man’s still alive and kicking. This ought to be fun."

Inside the house, Elsa hurried down the hallway, her footsteps quick and deliberate as she approached Dr. Guini’s study. She paused just outside the door, her hand hovering uncertainly over the handle. Taking a deep breath, she knocked twice and waited for the gruff voice inside to respond.

“What is it now?” Guini’s impatient tone came through the door.

Elsa opened it slightly, peeking inside. “There’s someone at the door. He said his name is Sugona…”

The sound of a quill snapping filled the air, and Guini’s chair creaked as he abruptly stood up. His sharp eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance—and something else—crossing his face.

“Sugona?” he repeated, his voice carrying a mix of disbelief and irritation. “What in Odglass’ name is that fool doing here?”

Before Elsa could respond, Guini was already marching past her, his heavy boots thudding against the polished floor. Elsa followed cautiously, her mind racing with questions as she tried to decipher the stranger’s significance.

Back at the entrance, Sugona casually leaned against the doorframe, his breath visible in the frigid air. As the door swung open again, he was greeted by the sight of Guini’s unmistakable scowl.

“Long time no see, old man,” Sugona drawled, his tone dripping with faux sincerity.

Guini’s eyes narrowed further as he crossed his arms. “What do you want, Sugona? And don’t give me that ‘paying my respects’ nonsense. You don’t respect anything.”

Sugona chuckled, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation. “Always the warm welcome with you, huh?” He looked around the familiar halls, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings with a mix of nostalgia and amusement.

Guini pinched the bridge of his nose, already regretting opening the door. “Get to the point. Why are you here?”

Sugona shrugged lazily, glancing at Elsa, who was still standing quietly by the door. “Oh, you know. Just checking in. Thought I’d see how the old man’s doing before heading to more pressing matters.”

Guini’s jaw tightened, his patience clearly wearing thin. “You’re up to something. You’re always up to something.”

Sugona grinned beneath his mask, his eyes glinting mischievously. “Come on now, Guini. Can’t an old friend just drop by for a friendly visit?”

The tension in the room was palpable, but neither man seemed willing to back down. Elsa watched the exchange silently, her sharp eyes darting between them as she tried to make sense of the dynamic.

Eventually, Guini let out a heavy sigh, waving a hand dismissively. “Fine. You’re here. Make yourself useful or don’t get in my way.”

Sugona chuckled, following Guini down the hall. “You know me, old man. Always happy to help.”

Elsa stood in the doorway, her brows furrowed in thought as she watched the two men disappear into the depths of the mansion. Something about Sugona’s presence felt… off, and she couldn’t shake the feeling that his visit was more than just a casual drop-in.

​As Sugona stepped further into the mansion, Guini led him into a spacious study filled with shelves lined with books and various magical instruments scattered across the room. Guini gestured for Sugona to sit, but the tall man waved him off, instead opting to lean lazily against a nearby wall.

"Alright, Sugona," Guini began, his voice sharp and to the point. "Why are you really here? Spare me the theatrics."

Sugona exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck casually. "You caught me," he said with a faint smirk. "Mana disturbances."

Guini’s eyes widened for a fraction of a second, but he quickly recomposed himself, crossing his arms and adopting a stern expression.

Sugona twitched, raising an eyebrow. "What’s with that face, old man? You look too normal."

Guini scoffed, dismissively waving his hand. "I don’t know what you’re talking about," he replied coolly.

Sugona let out a soft chuckle. "Right… anyway, it started roughly... what? Four, maybe five years ago?" He scratched his chin in thought. "Yeah, around then. Right here, in this region, actually."

Guini’s composure faltered slightly at Sugona’s words, but he quickly masked it. "And what exactly are you implying?" he asked, his voice steady but laced with suspicion.

Sugona’s smile lingered, though it didn’t reach his eyes. "It’s enough to send Odglass herself into a panic," he said, his tone deceptively light.

Guini froze at the mention of the great spirit, his fingers curling slightly into fists. The weight of Sugona’s words hung heavily in the air. After a long moment, Guini finally responded. "Let’s not be rash," he said, his voice measured, but there was an unmistakable edge of unease.

Sugona gave a faint, almost pitying smile. "Agreed," he said simply, though the way his eyes lingered on Guini made it clear that he wasn’t entirely convinced.

Their conversation was abruptly interrupted by a knock at the door. Guini gave a brief nod toward Elsa, who had been silently standing off to the side, observing the exchange. The young maid moved swiftly to answer the door, her steps precise and cautious.

When she opened it, a familiar figure greeted her—Bell, carrying a stack of papers and a crystal wrapped carefully in cloth. Bell smiled kindly at Elsa and stepped inside with ease. "I’ve brought the replacement mana crystal for you, Dr. Guini," she announced as she entered the study.

But as her eyes fell on Sugona, she froze mid-step. The friendly warmth in her expression was replaced by a look of sheer terror. Her hands trembled slightly, and the papers she was holding almost slipped from her grasp.

"Y-YOUR MAJESTY!" she stammered, bowing deeply and hastily as if trying to atone for not noticing him sooner. "It’s an honor to be in your presence."

Sugona’s smug smirk widened as he lazily turned his gaze toward Bell. "Well, aren’t you polite," he drawled, clearly amused by her reaction. He then turned back to Guini, his expression unreadable.

Guini let out a sharp breath, his eyes narrowing slightly as he tried to gauge Sugona’s mood. The tension in the room was palpable as Bell remained in her bow, unsure whether to speak further or retreat entirely.

Sugona finally waved a hand dismissively. "Relax," he said with a casual tone, though the weight of his presence still lingered heavily in the air.

Bell slowly straightened up, though her gaze remained lowered, her every movement careful and deliberate. Sugona leaned back against the wall, crossing his arms as he watched Guini with a knowing look.

"Well, old man," Sugona said after a long pause. "Shall we get back to it?"

​Sugona lazily unfolded the paper in his hands, revealing it with a dramatic flick of his wrist. The neatly written transcript bore the name Natsuki Subaru at the top, and he waved it slightly in front of Guini’s face. "A new student, huh? More promising than me?" he teased with a lopsided grin.

Guini froze for a brief moment, his face unreadable, before he turned away. "Wine,"

he muttered curtly, moving to a nearby cabinet where an ornate decanter of deep red liquid sat. He uncorked it with a sharp motion, pouring himself a glass as Sugona watched him closely.

Sugona’s grin faded slightly as he leaned against the wall, crossing his arms. "You know," he began, his tone light but carrying an undertone of warning, "now’s not the best time to be cryptic. A boy like this, with a record like that… the timing couldn’t be worse. Who is he, and where’s he from?"

Guini sipped his wine, his hand steady despite the weight of Sugona’s scrutiny. After a long pause, he finally answered, his voice sharp and to the point. "A stray," he said simply, setting the glass down with a faint clink. "One Lublik found in a storm years ago. The boy had an affinity for spirits, so we took him in. It’s nothing more than that."

Sugona raised an eyebrow, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. "Don’t be dumb," he said, his voice tinged with mock exasperation. "One boy can’t be responsible for large-scale mana disruptions."

Guini shot him a glare, his lips pressed into a thin line. "Exactly. So maybe focus your energy on something else, Sugona. Like that mess with your brother," he snapped.

The mention of his brother made Sugona’s smile falter for a brief moment, but he quickly masked it with a dry laugh. "Tch, low blow, old man," he muttered, shaking his head. "But fine, I’ll bite. If the boy’s not the source, then what is? Odglass doesn’t get spooked over nothing."

Guini’s eyes flickered to Bell, who had been standing quietly in the background, her hands still clutching the mana crystal. She looked between the two men nervously, as if she’d rather disappear into the floorboards than remain in the room. Guini sighed and rubbed his temple. "I don’t have answers for you, Sugona," he said finally. "If I did, I’d have already dealt with it."

Sugona leaned forward slightly, his tall frame casting a shadow over the room. "You’d better hope you’re right," he said softly, though his tone carried an undeniable weight. He glanced back at the transcript in his hand before folding it neatly once more and tucking it into his robes. "Because if you’re wrong… Odglass isn’t going to let this slide."

Guini didn’t respond, instead lifting his glass and taking another sip, his gaze fixed on the far wall. The tension in the room was thick enough to cut with a knife as Sugona straightened up and stretched lazily. "Well, I’ll keep poking around," he said, his tone back to its usual casual drawl. "You keep an eye on your little stray, though. Just in case."

With that, Sugona turned on his heel and made his way to the door, leaving Guini and Bell in a tense silence. The sound of the massive wooden door closing behind him seemed to echo through the room, lingering long after he was gone. Guini set his glass down and let out a long, tired sigh, his fingers rubbing at his temples as if trying to stave off a headache. Bell shifted uncomfortably, her grip on the mana crystal tightening slightly.

"What now, Doctor?" she asked hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper.

Guini didn’t look at her, his gaze still fixed on the spot where Sugona had stood moments ago. "Now," he said quietly, his voice heavy with frustration, "we wait."

​Elsa stood silently in the corner of the room, her back pressed against the cold stone wall as the tension between Guini and Sugona unfolded like a theater performance she wasn’t meant to be part of. Her sharp eyes flicked between the two men, studying every movement, every shift in tone, every carefully placed word. The maid’s uniform she wore suddenly felt tighter than usual, her hands clasped together as if to keep them steady.

Sugona’s presence filled the room in a way Elsa had never experienced before. He wasn’t just a man; he was a force. The way he moved, the way he spoke—arrogant and casual but with an undercurrent of power that demanded attention. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as the Holy King dissected Guini’s defenses with a lazy smile, his piercing gaze betraying his true intentions.

When Sugona finally left, the tension in the room didn’t dissipate. Instead, it lingered, heavy and suffocating. Guini’s tired sigh broke the silence, but Elsa barely registered it. Her thoughts were a whirlwind, racing to piece together the puzzle of what she had just witnessed.

Who is this boy, Natsuki Subaru? she wondered, her eyes drifting to the transcript Sugona had folded away. Why does the Holy King care about him? Why does Doctor Guini look so... uneasy?

Her gaze flicked to Bell, who still clutched the mana crystal like it was her lifeline. Even the typically reserved spirit arts user looked shaken, her face pale and her eyes darting nervously as if she were afraid to breathe too loudly. Elsa’s stomach twisted. She’d never seen Bell lose her composure before.

For a fleeting moment, Elsa’s thoughts turned to herself. She wondered if she’d ever truly be safe here. She’d been given a place, a role, a roof over her head, but for how long? If someone as powerful as Sugona could waltz into this house and unsettle the likes of Guini and Bell, then where did that leave her?

Her fingers twitched, and she glanced down at them. The scars she once bore from life in the slums had long since faded, but the memories of survival never had. She couldn’t help but feel like a fly on the wall, observing a world she didn’t belong to—a game played by forces far beyond her understanding.

Still, her mind returned to Subaru. What makes him so important? He’s just a kid, isn’t he? But even as the thought crossed her mind, she couldn’t shake the image of him surrounded by his spirits, their playful glow casting him in an almost divine light. There was something about him, something she couldn’t quite put her finger on. He was reckless, brash, and far too carefree for his own good. But beneath all that, he was different. She just didn’t know how yet.

As Guini muttered something to Bell and left the room, Elsa stood frozen, her back still against the wall. She watched the doctor retreat with a sense of unease growing in her chest. Bell followed shortly after, leaving Elsa alone in the now-empty room.

She exhaled slowly, her breath visible in the cold air. Her hands unclasped, and she looked at them for a moment before glancing out the window. The snow outside was falling softly, blanketing the grounds in a deceptive calmness.

"Just what are you hiding, Subaru?" she whispered to herself. Her reflection stared back at her in the frosted glass, and for the first time in a long while, she felt completely out of her depth.

Chapter Text

Natsuki Subaru & The Hall Of Monsters!

​Subaru and Fob strolled through the frosty stone corridors of the academy, their footsteps echoing faintly in the still air. Fob, as usual, was munching on something—a piece of bread he'd sneaked out of the dining hall. Subaru didn’t even bother to ask where he’d gotten it this time.

"Ya know," Fob said between bites, crumbs tumbling from his mouth, "I think I aced that wind magic exercise the other day. Got the trajectory perfect. Bet Renwald couldn’t do better."

Subaru shot him a side glance, one eyebrow raised. "Uh-huh, sure. That’s why Professor Erlon almost had a stroke watching you try to ‘perfectly’ redirect the wind currents. I’m pretty sure you almost knocked his glasses off his face."

Fob shrugged, unbothered. "Hey, it worked in the end. Style points should count for something, right?"

"Yeah, maybe if this was some Kargaragan circus," Subaru quipped, stuffing his hands into his pockets. "You and Tekka could start an act—‘The Spirit Arts Duo Who Can Barely Manage A Breeze.’ It’s got a ring to it."

Fob let out a hearty laugh, his voice carrying down the hallway. "I’d still rake in more applause than you, Natsuki."

Subaru rolled his eyes but couldn’t help the faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Dream on, buddy."

As they turned a corner, the sound of chattering voices grew louder. A group of upper-year students passed by, their polished uniforms and confident strides a stark contrast to the more relaxed demeanor of the first-years like Subaru and Fob. The older students didn’t even glance their way, too engrossed in their discussions about advanced summoning techniques and competitive duels. Subaru caught a few envious stares from the younger students in the hallway, but he ignored them.

"Hey, by the way," Fob said, snapping Subaru’s attention back, "what’s up with you lately? You’ve been all... I dunno, distracted. Is it exams? Or... you got a thing for someone?" His tone turned teasing, his grin wide and mischievous.

Subaru groaned. "Seriously? Do you have to poke into my life like this?"

Fob chuckled, tossing the last bit of his bread into his mouth. "Just curious, man. You’ve been zoning out a lot. Like yesterday—you were just staring out the window during mana channeling practice. Renwald thought you were broken or something."

Subaru glanced at the floor, his expression momentarily serious. "I’ve just... had a lot on my mind, that’s all. Stuff back at home, the usual. You know how it is."

Fob tilted his head, his carefree demeanor softening slightly. "Yeah, I get it. But hey, don’t let it eat you up. We’ve got exams behind us now. It’s time to chill and maybe figure out how to actually enjoy this place for a change."

Subaru snorted. "Enjoy this place? Fob, this is an academy where they make you fight with sticks in the morning and fry your brain with magic theory in the afternoon. If you’re enjoying it, you’re probably doing it wrong."

"Or I’m doing it right," Fob countered with a wink.

Before Subaru could retort, they emerged into the main courtyard. The cold Gustekan air hit them immediately, and Subaru adjusted his scarf as he looked around. The snow-covered grounds sparkled under the pale sunlight, and clusters of students were scattered across the courtyard, chatting or practicing spirit arts in small groups.

Fob nudged Subaru with his elbow. "Hey, speaking of distractions... there’s Jonah. You guys still at each other’s throats, or have you made peace?"

Subaru followed Fob’s gaze and spotted Jonah Belvoir standing with his usual group of lackeys. Jonah caught sight of Subaru, and for a moment, their eyes met. Jonah’s expression was as smug as ever, but there was an edge to his gaze, something calculating.

"Peace? With that guy? Not in this lifetime," Subaru muttered, turning away. "Let’s just keep moving before he gets any ideas."

Fob nodded in agreement, and the two continued their walk across the courtyard. But Subaru couldn’t shake the feeling that Jonah was still watching him, his presence lingering like a shadow in the back of his mind.

​The academy's atmosphere shifted slowly, but perceptibly, over the course of weeks. At first, it was small, almost inconsequential rumors that floated between whispers in the dining halls and muttered conversations in the courtyard. A merchant’s son hadn’t come home one evening. A classmate’s desk sat empty the next morning.

Subaru noticed the way students lowered their voices when they spoke about the absences, the vague and incomplete details whispered under their breath. Fob dismissed it with a casual laugh when Subaru brought it up. "People skip school all the time," he said, gnawing on yet another roll. Subaru wasn’t so sure. Something about it gnawed at him too, a little more every day.

The rumors began to pick up speed. One week, it was a young woman from the city who had vanished while traveling home at night. Then it was another student, a boy from the third-year class, who disappeared on his way back from the library after dusk. No one could agree on the details, but the common thread of vanishing without a trace remained constant.

By the second month, it wasn’t just whispers anymore. The missing people were the main topic of conversation in the academy halls. Subaru overheard more than a few uneasy murmurs about spirits. “What if it’s some rogue spirit going wild?” someone whispered. Another person muttered something about cursed woods near the outskirts of the capital. Subaru wasn’t sure what to believe, but he couldn’t ignore the tension that was beginning to grip the academy.

Students weren’t the only ones noticing. Patrols around the school grounds doubled. The once-lax security tightened, guards posted at every entrance. Teachers, too, seemed more watchful. Professor Erlon’s usual scatterbrained demeanor was replaced with a surprising amount of focus during lessons, though his jokes still slipped through now and then. Ms. Maera Vess, however, became sterner than ever, her sharp green eyes scanning every classroom as if daring someone to make a wrong move.

One day, a notice was pinned to the school’s announcement board: Mandatory Assembly – All Students and Staff Must Attend.

The assembly hall, grand and filled with the echoes of hundreds of students, was packed shoulder to shoulder. The air hummed with nervous energy as Principal Reginald Harrow stepped onto the stage. His tall, imposing figure loomed over the crowd, the perfectly groomed mustache above his stern lips making him seem even more unapproachable than usual. He surveyed the gathered students in silence for a moment, allowing the restless murmurs to die out.

When he finally spoke, his voice was firm, measured, and resonant. "Students, instructors, staff—I shall not waste time with unnecessary preambles. You are all aware of the troubling reports from within our city, and perhaps even within our academy. Let me be clear: the disappearances are not a matter of idle gossip or paranoia. They are real."

The crowd’s murmur returned, louder this time. Maera Vess, standing to Reginald’s right, took a step forward, her piercing green eyes silencing the room with a single glare. Her arms were crossed over her chest, her stance as unyielding as her voice.

"You are all to remain vigilant. The academy will now operate under a lockdown. That means no unauthorized trips outside the grounds. No wandering after hours. And no exceptions."

Erlon, standing on the left with his mismatched coat stuffed full of scrolls and tools, scratched the back of his head awkwardly before addressing the students with his usual eccentricity. "Ah, but don’t worry too much, folks! We’ve got layers of magical security on the grounds. Besides, your teachers are highly capable—"

"Focus, Erlon," Maera interrupted, her icy tone cutting through Erlon’s words like a blade.

"Right, right," Erlon mumbled, adjusting his thick glasses. "Anyway, just follow the rules, and you’ll all be fine." He clapped his hands together as if sealing the matter.

Reginald stepped forward again, his sharp gaze sweeping over the assembly. "Let me emphasize one final point. While you are under our protection, you are also part of this academy. Excellence is not optional—it is required. You will continue your studies, you will focus on your training, and you will maintain discipline. That is all."

With that, the principal turned sharply on his heel and exited the stage, Maera and Erlon following behind him. The crowd remained seated for a moment, buzzing with tension before students began to file out, their conversations subdued and wary.

Subaru walked with Tekka and Renwald back to the dorms, the silence hanging heavily between them. Tekka, uncharacteristically serious, broke the quiet first. "So... it’s real, huh? People just... disappearing?" His Kagaragan accent was thicker, a sign of his unease.

Renwald adjusted his coat and muttered, "It’s not surprising, given the state of the capital lately. But I don’t like this lockdown. It makes me feel... trapped."

Subaru, hands in his pockets, stared ahead as the faint glow of mana lights illuminated the pathway back to the dorms. "Yeah... something’s definitely off," he murmured to himself. His thoughts drifted briefly to Elsa, Lublik, and even Irene. Were they safe out there, beyond the academy’s walls? And what exactly was causing these disappearances?

The eerie feeling from weeks before returned to him, stronger than ever.

​The night had fallen into a quiet stillness, the kind that made even the faintest rustle of leaves sound deafening. Subaru, Tekka, and Renwald had spent the evening grumbling over the new buddy system, a rule they all deemed overly restrictive, though Renwald had pointed out its practicality. Subaru had joked about how it was unnecessary for him—surely the spirits would count as his "buddies," right?

Renwald, always analytical, had taken the moment to quiz Subaru. "Come to think of it," he said, adjusting his glasses, "when was the last time you even summoned a spirit?"

Subaru paused, scratching the back of his head. "I dunno. Probably during the break? I guess it’s been a while." He gave a sheepish grin. "Maybe they’re on vacation or something."

Renwald sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You’re unbelievable."

Tekka, lounging on the bed nearby, waved a dismissive hand. "Doesn’t matter, yeah?

Subaru’s always pulling spirits outta nowhere when things get messy. He’ll be fine, and so will we."

Subaru gave him a playful nudge. "That’s the spirit!"

"Shut up." Tekka and Renwald agreeing for once.

The banter carried on until they eventually turned in for the night, the tension from earlier dissipating into the comforting normalcy of friendship. All seemed peaceful.

Until the bang.

Subaru jolted upright in bed, his heart pounding. The sound had been loud, like something heavy slamming against wood. The room was still dark, the faint glow of mana lamps from outside barely lighting the space. He glanced around frantically, trying to get his bearings.

"What the hell was that?" Tekka mumbled groggily, rubbing his eyes as he sat up. His messy hair stuck out at odd angles, and his Kagaragan accent was heavier than usual in his half-asleep state.

Renwald was already out of bed, pulling on his coat with the precision of someone who thrived in moments of chaos. "Stay quiet," he said sharply, his voice a low whisper. "We don’t know what’s out there."

Subaru swung his legs over the side of the bed, his bare feet meeting the cold floor. His pulse raced as he strained his ears, trying to pick up any sounds beyond the pounding of his own heart. For a moment, there was nothing but silence, and then—

Another bang. This time closer.

Subaru’s blood ran cold as the sound echoed through the hallways. He glanced at his friends. "Okay, that’s not just the wind," he muttered, trying to keep his voice steady.

Tekka, now fully awake, grabbed a wooden practice sword from beside his bed. "What’s the plan, then? We gonna investigate?"

Renwald shook his head firmly. "Absolutely not. The rules are clear—stay in your rooms unless instructed otherwise. We’re not equipped to handle whatever’s out there."

"But what if it’s something dangerous?" Subaru argued. "We can’t just sit here if someone’s in trouble."

Renwald hesitated, his icy blue eyes narrowing as he considered the options. The tension in the room was palpable, the weight of the unknown pressing down on them.

A third bang shattered the silence, this one accompanied by the unmistakable sound of shattering glass.

"Alright, screw it," Tekka said, gripping his makeshift weapon tightly. "I’m not sitting here waiting to be the next target."

Subaru nodded, summoning his courage as he stood. "Renwald, you coming?"

Renwald sighed heavily, muttering something under his breath about reckless idiots. "Fine," he said finally. "But we stick together. No splitting up, no heroics."'

The three boys crept to the door, Subaru leading the way with Tekka and Renwald close behind. The hallway beyond was eerily quiet, the dim mana lights flickering faintly. Shadows danced along the walls, making every corner feel like it was hiding something.

As they moved cautiously down the hall, Subaru couldn’t shake the feeling that they were being watched. The air felt heavy, charged with an unsettling energy that made the hair on the back of his neck stand up.

"What do you think it is?" Tekka whispered, his voice barely audible.

"Could be anything," Renwald replied, his tone clipped. "A rogue spirit, maybe. Or worse."

Subaru didn’t respond. His mind was racing, his thoughts flickering between the rumors of missing students and the unsettling energy in the air. Whatever was happening, it wasn’t normal.

As they reached the end of the hall, they froze. The door to one of the classrooms was ajar, faint light spilling out into the corridor. The three boys exchanged a glance, their expressions a mix of curiosity and fear.

Subaru took a deep breath, his hand reaching instinctively for the pendant around his neck. "Alright," he said quietly, his voice steady despite the fear clawing at his chest. "Let’s see what’s going on."

​Subaru’s hands trembled slightly as he held the two summoned spirits—one a flickering fire spirit, the other the bright and vibrant yang orb. He crouched slightly, keeping his voice low so only his companions could hear. "Alright, little guy," he whispered to the fire spirit, "go check out whatever’s out there, but be quick about it. I need a report."

The fire spirit flickered in response, giving off a crackling sound that almost resembled laughter. Despite its playful demeanor, it shot forward, disappearing through the ajar classroom door with an intense glow. Subaru watched it go, his heart pounding as he waited for it to return.

Renwald crossed his arms, unimpressed. "This is ridiculous," he muttered. "We’re sneaking around the halls, and now we’re relying on spirits for reconnaissance? You’re making a big deal out of nothing."

Tekka, on the other hand, leaned in closer, his eyes darting around nervously. "Don’t be so sure, Renwald," he whispered, his Kagaragan accent thicker than usual in his unease. "This place feels... off, yeah? Besides, the pipsqueak here usually knows what he’s doin' with those spirits of his."

Subaru ignored their bickering, his focus entirely on the fire spirit as it returned. The orb zipped back into the hallway, spinning rapidly as if to relay its findings. Its glow flared brighter, the crackling sound intensifying as it spoke in its unique spirit language.

"What?" Subaru whispered, his face paling. He glanced back at Renwald and Tekka, his voice shaking slightly. "It says... it says there’s a mabeast outside."

Renwald raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "A mabeast? Here? In the academy? That’s absurd. Do you have any idea how unlikely that is?"

Tekka, however, tensed immediately, his hands gripping the wooden practice sword tighter. "Hey, don’t just brush it off, Renwald. If he’s sayin’ there’s a mabeast, then maybe there’s somethin’ out there."

Subaru held up his hands, trying to calm them both. "Look, I’m just telling you what the spirit told me, alright? It said there’s something nasty out there—a mabeast. And considering the stuff that’s been going on lately... I don’t think we should take any chances."

Renwald sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This is ridiculous. Mabeasts don’t just waltz into the academy grounds. It’s probably just some stray animal or something."

Subaru shook his head vehemently. "No, the spirit was clear. This isn’t just some stray. This thing is dangerous."

Tekka glanced between the two, clearly torn. "Alright, so... what do we do? Do we tell the teachers? Do we go check it out?"

Subaru hesitated, his eyes darting toward the ajar door. "We can’t just ignore it," he said finally, his voice steady despite the fear gnawing at him. "If there’s a mabeast out there, we need to make sure it doesn’t hurt anyone."

Renwald groaned. "You’re insane. Absolutely insane. But fine. If you’re so determined to get us killed, let’s at least be smart about it."

Subaru nodded, a flicker of determination in his eyes. He glanced at the yang spirit still hovering by his side. "Alright, you’re with me. Let’s figure this out." He then turned back to Tekka and Renwald. "You two coming, or are you gonna leave me to handle this on my own?"

Tekka sighed, stepping forward with a resigned grin. "Guess I can’t let you get all the glory, yeah?"

Renwald hesitated for a moment before shaking his head and stepping forward as well. "If this goes horribly wrong, I’m blaming you."

Subaru gave them a crooked smile, his heart pounding as they prepared to face whatever was waiting for them. "Fair enough. Let’s go."

​The boys skidded to a halt as they turned the corner, and what they saw sent chills down their spines. A grotesque, faceless mabeast, with its uneven frame and unnatural gait, loomed in the dimly lit hallway. For a split second, they all just stared—before the mabeast jerked toward them with a horrifying screech.

"AAAAHHH!" Tekka screamed, his Kagaragan accent exaggerated by pure terror.

"RUN!" Subaru shouted, and the three of them bolted like their lives depended on it—which they very well might.

The mabeast lunged after them, its limbs moving erratically but gaining ground faster than they could have anticipated. Subaru's mind raced as he ran, barely registering Renwald's panicked mutterings or Tekka's gasps for breath beside him.

"What the hell is that thing?!" Tekka shouted.

"A mabeast!" Subaru yelled back. "What else would it be?!"

"Why is it here?! In the academy?!"

"Do I look like I know?!"

The faceless creature let out a guttural screech behind them, making all three boys scream in unison like a poorly synchronized choir. Subaru skidded to a halt, turning to face it with trembling hands.

"I’ll stop it!" he shouted, summoning a handful of minor spirits. A trio of red fire spirits materialized, their small forms zipping around Subaru with crackling energy. He pointed at the mabeast. "Go get it!"

The fire spirits darted forward, releasing small bursts of flame at the creature. But the mabeast hardly flinched, its grotesque body shrugging off the attacks as it continued to barrel forward.

"It’s not working!" Renwald cried, his face pale as he clutched at the wooden staff he carried for training. "We’re going to die!"

"Not yet!" Subaru growled. His mana reserves were draining fast, each small attack from the spirits sapping his strength. His breaths were becoming ragged, and the necklace around his neck felt like a heavy weight dragging him down.

"Screw it!" Subaru shouted, grabbing the crystal pendant around his neck and ripping it off with one quick motion. The moment it came free, an overwhelming surge of mana coursed through his body, almost knocking him off his feet. He gasped as dozens—no, hundreds—of spirits began to materialize around him, their glowing forms swirling like a vortex.

"Subaru?! What the hell are you doing?!" Tekka yelled, his eyes wide with disbelief.

"Shut up and keep running!" Subaru barked, his voice laced with both fear and determination.

The spirits seemed to respond to Subaru’s rising desperation. Their collective energy accumulated into a massive ball of fire that hovered above him, growing brighter and hotter with each passing second. Subaru raised his hand and pointed at the mabeast, his voice echoing through the corridor.

"Burn it to ash!"

The spirits obeyed without hesitation. A colossal beam of fire erupted from the amassed energy, blasting forward with a deafening roar. The mabeast screeched one final time as the beam consumed it, the sheer force of the attack obliterating both the creature and the section of the hallway behind it.

The boys froze, their eyes wide as they stared at the smoldering remains of the mabeast and the charred hallway. The air was thick with heat and the smell of scorched wood.

"What... the hell..." Renwald stammered, unable to form a coherent sentence.

"Subaru, what the hell did you just do?!" Tekka shouted, his voice a mix of awe and panic.

Subaru didn’t have time to answer. A low growl echoed from the shadows, and they all turned to see several more mabeasts emerging from the side corridors, their distorted forms illuminated by the flickering flames.

Subaru’s heart sank. "You’ve gotta be kidding me," he muttered, his body already trembling from the massive amount of mana he had just used. He gritted his teeth, summoning every ounce of willpower he had left.

"Stay behind me," Subaru said, his voice steady despite the fear gnawing at him. The spirits swirled around him again, their glow intensifying as they prepared for another round.

The boys had no choice but to trust him. This was far from over.

​The mabeasts began to gather, their grotesque forms amassing like a tidal wave of malice. Subaru stood firm, sweat dripping down his face as he commanded the spirits with precision. Red and yellow orbs zipped through the air, launching fiery projectiles that struck the advancing creatures with ferocity. The air crackled with heat, and the flickering light of the spirits illuminated the fear-stricken faces of Renwald and Tekka behind him.

But as powerful as Subaru’s spirits were, the endless wave of mabeasts seemed insurmountable. Deep within himself, Subaru had made a subconscious decision—he wasn’t drawing mana from the environment. He was pulling directly from his own od, the spiritual core within his body. To any observer, this might seem like a reckless choice. Using personal mana reserves was dangerous and draining, especially at this level. But to Subaru, it was a calculated necessity. If he were to draw this much mana from the environment, the resulting shift in the flow of spirits and mana would undoubtedly reveal his secret: he wasn’t just another spirit arts user—he was the Spirit King.

The Spirit King. Subaru shuddered internally at the thought, dismissing it as quickly as it surfaced. There was no room for hesitation. His secret was his burden to bear, and he couldn’t let anyone know—not even Renwald and Tekka. Especially not here, in the academy, where whispers spread faster than wildfire.

But the toll was beginning to show. Each beam of fire that struck the mabeasts chipped away at Subaru’s stamina. His breaths came faster, his arms shook, and the once-flawless coordination of the spirits faltered. The mabeasts, sensing weakness, pressed forward with renewed vigor. Subaru clenched his fists, forcing himself to stand tall despite the growing fatigue.

“Subaru!” Renwald shouted, his voice trembling. “You’re overdoing it! Stop before you collapse!”

“Shut up!” Subaru barked back, his tone harsher than he intended. “Just stay behind me! I’ve got this!”

But even as he said it, doubt crept into his mind. He could feel his od thinning, his body screaming in protest as the mana reserves dwindled. The spirits, ever loyal, continued to fight, but even they seemed to flicker faintly, their vibrant glow dimming.

Behind him, Tekka and Renwald watched helplessly. Renwald gritted his teeth, gripping his wooden staff so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Tekka, ever the optimist, looked pale and shaken, his usual quips absent. But both of them knew they couldn’t do anything—Subaru was the only one capable of standing against this onslaught.

Suddenly, a shadow darted past the fiery barrage, too fast for Subaru to react. A mabeast, larger and more grotesque than the others, lunged toward them, its jagged teeth bared and claws gleaming in the flickering light. Renwald and Tekka froze, their eyes wide with terror as the creature closed in.

“NO!” Subaru shouted, whipping around and reaching out with a trembling hand. But his body was too slow, his mana too drained.

Time seemed to slow as the beast closed the gap. Tekka braced himself, and Renwald instinctively stepped in front of him, ready to take the hit.

But the attack never came.

A deafening crack of lightning split the air, illuminating the hallway in a blinding flash. The mabeast howled in agony as the bolt struck it mid-leap, its body convulsing violently before collapsing to the ground in a smoldering heap.

Subaru, Renwald, and Tekka stared in stunned silence as the lingering light from the lightning bolt faded. From the shadows, a familiar voice broke the tension.

“Well, well, well! Look at this mess,” Professor Erlon’s eccentric voice echoed through the corridor. “And here I thought I’d have a quiet night grading papers.”

Subaru turned his head, his legs trembling from exhaustion. Standing at the far end of the hallway was Professor Erlon, his mismatched coat fluttering slightly from the residual charge of his spell. The round glasses on his nose gleamed as he adjusted them, his expression a mix of amusement and irritation.

“You boys really know how to cause a scene,” Erlon said, striding forward. His hands crackled faintly with residual lightning magic as he surveyed the charred remains of the mabeasts. “Next time, maybe try screaming a little louder. I almost didn’t hear you.”

Renwald and Tekka collapsed onto the floor in relief, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. Subaru, still standing, let out a weak laugh, his body slumping slightly as the spirits around him began to fade.

“You sure took your time, Professor,” Subaru muttered, his voice shaky but laced with his usual sarcasm.

Erlon smirked, his eyes narrowing as he looked directly at Subaru. “And you sure took a lot of liberties with that little mana pool of yours, kid. We’ll talk about that later.”

Subaru gulped, his fatigue momentarily overshadowed by a sense of dread. But for now, they were safe, and that was all that mattered.

Chapter Text

Pulped Up Expeditionaries

The hallway was dim, the faint glow of the mana crystals lining the walls flickering as if they could sense the tension in the air. Subaru felt his legs burn as he pushed forward, Tekka’s panicked voice echoing behind him.

“Why aren’t these damned things under control?!” Tekka shouted, his voice cracking with stress. “This is an academy, not some Vollachian battlefield!”

“Quiet down, Tekka!” Renwald hissed, his tone sharp but betraying his own unease.

“We need to focus, not rile everyone else up.”

Subaru glanced back at his friends, panting heavily. Tekka looked on the verge of breaking, his hands trembling as he waved off frightened students peeking out of their dorms. Renwald, on the other hand, was visibly more composed, though the tight grip on his staff revealed the truth of his nerves.

Subaru forced himself to keep moving. His body was screaming for rest, his mana reserves dangerously low, but there was no time for weakness. Professor Erlon’s words still echoed in his mind: “Move to the third hall and don’t stop for anything.”

The sounds of distant battles—the clashes, bangs, and monstrous howls—filled the air, making it impossible to ignore the chaos consuming the school. The tremors of heavy impacts rumbled faintly beneath their feet. Subaru winced every time he heard something shatter in the distance.

“Why are we even moving?!” Tekka yelled again, his voice desperate. “We should just lock ourselves up like everyone else!”

“And then what?!” Renwald snapped, turning briefly to glare at him. “Wait to be cornered? The teachers gave us an order, so we’re following it. Now shut up and—”

Before Renwald could finish, the ground beneath them gave a violent jolt. Subaru stumbled, catching himself against the wall as his heart leapt to his throat. Tekka grabbed onto a nearby column for support, his eyes wide in terror.

“What was that?!” Tekka stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.

Another tremor followed, heavier this time. The rhythmic thuds—thump-thump-thump—grew louder, shaking the floor and rattling the loose fixtures in the hall. The sound reverberated through the corridor like a drumbeat from some primal nightmare.

The boys froze in their tracks, their breath caught in their throats. Subaru’s eyes darted to the far end of the eastern corridor, where the shadows seemed to warp and shift under the dim light.

And then it emerged.

A hulking figure lumbered forward, its grotesque form illuminated as it stepped into the dim light. It stood on four massive hooves, its muscular, stone-like body carved with deep cracks that glowed faintly with red energy. Its upper torso resembled a warped humanoid form, but its shoulders bulged unnaturally, and its single, massive eye in the center of its head glowed a piercing, malevolent yellow. Its monstrous hybrid appearance—a cyclops melded with the lower body of a centaur—was enough to send a shiver of pure dread down Subaru’s spine.

“By the spirits…” Renwald breathed, his voice barely audible.

The creature’s eye scanned the corridor, locking onto the boys with a primal hunger. It let out a guttural roar, the sound shaking the walls and sending a cold chill through the air.

Tekka took a step back, his entire body trembling. “What the hell is THAT?!”

Subaru gritted his teeth, his mind racing. He could feel the familiar tug of his mana reserves, the spirits responding to his unspoken call, but he knew he was running on fumes. Still, he had no choice. If they didn’t fight, they were dead.

“We can’t stop now,” Subaru said, his voice firm despite the fear clawing at his chest. “Renwald, Tekka—get ready.”

The cyclops-centaur beast let out another roar, its hooves cracking the floor as it began to charge. Subaru took a deep breath, summoning a cluster of fire and wind spirits to his side. The flames flickered weakly, a reflection of his depleted strength, but he forced himself to focus.

“Spirits,” Subaru commanded, his voice steady despite the panic bubbling beneath the surface, “light it up!”

The fire spirits obeyed, forming orbs of flame that launched toward the oncoming beast. The wind spirits followed, amplifying the flames into searing projectiles. The fiery barrage struck the creature head-on, sending embers scattering across the hallway. For a brief moment, it staggered, letting out a bellow of pain.

But it didn’t stop.

The beast barreled forward, its single eye glowing brighter as it absorbed the hits. The stone-like armor on its body seemed to deflect the worst of the damage, and its hooves pounded against the floor with relentless force.

“Damn it!” Subaru cursed, his legs shaking as he summoned more spirits. “Renwald, do something!”

Renwald snapped out of his daze, gripping his staff tightly. He raised it, focusing his mana into a precise spell. “Frost Spear!” he shouted, sending a sharp shard of ice hurtling toward the creature. The spear struck its shoulder, causing it to stumble slightly, but the beast shrugged it off with a furious roar.

“Great, that just pissed it off more!” Tekka yelled, panic evident in his voice.

“We’re out of options!” Subaru shouted back, his mind racing. His gaze flickered to the faintly glowing cracks on the beast’s body. An idea formed, reckless but their only chance. “Aim for the cracks! That’s its weak point!”

Renwald nodded, raising his staff again. Subaru summoned more spirits, pouring what little mana he had left into a concentrated attack. Together, they launched a coordinated assault, fire and ice converging on the creature’s vulnerable points.

The beast roared in pain as the attacks struck true, its movements slowing. But it wasn’t enough to bring it down. It charged again, its massive form bearing down on them.

Just as Subaru braced for impact, a deafening BOOM echoed through the hallway. A bolt of lightning struck the creature, sending it crashing to the ground with a guttural howl. Smoke rose from its charred body as the air crackled with residual energy.

The boys turned, their eyes wide with disbelief. Standing at the far end of the hallway was Professor Erlon, his wild hair glowing faintly from the magic he had just unleashed.

“Didn’t I tell you boys to stay put?” Erlon said, his voice carrying a mix of exasperation and relief. He adjusted his glasses, his expression softening slightly. “You’re lucky I’m such a light sleeper.”

Subaru collapsed to his knees, his exhaustion finally catching up to him. “You’re… late, Professor,” he muttered, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

Erlon sighed, shaking his head. “And you’re reckless. But we’ll talk about that later. For now, let’s get you out of here.”

​

The air in Principal Reginald Harrow’s office was heavy with disappointment and authority. The man himself sat behind his grand oak desk, his massive mustache twitching as he studied the three boys standing before him. His sharp eyes scrutinized each of them, making them shift uncomfortably under his piercing gaze.

Renwald, standing the straightest of the three, had his arms crossed and his mouth set in a firm line. Tekka, on the other hand, had his head slightly bowed, clearly trying to look as regretful as possible—though Subaru suspected he was still just mad about getting caught. As for Subaru himself, he simply sighed, adjusting his posture and staring at the floor with an air of reluctance.

"You boys are lucky," Harrow finally said, his deep voice rumbling through the room. "Had it not been for Professor Erlon, this conversation would be happening over your graves."

Tekka swallowed hard. "Uh... well, sir, we thought we could take on a minor mabeast—"

"A minor mabeast?" Harrow interrupted, his thick eyebrows rising in disbelief. "A grotesque, mutated, centaur-like cyclops charging through the school, and you thought you could handle it?"

Tekka winced. "I mean, we were doin’ okay… kinda."

"Kinda," Renwald repeated, deadpan, shaking his head. "We were about to be trampled."

Harrow exhaled through his nose, clearly unimpressed. "Let me make one thing very clear: disobeying direct orders during a crisis is not bravery, nor is it some grand feat of heroism. It is stupidity. You put yourselves in unnecessary danger, and had you failed, you would not only be dead, but you would have left others to clean up your mess. You were not special cases, nor are you exempt from the rules. That being said—"

Subaru muttered under his breath, "Had it not been for Erlon, I’d have had to use my Divine Protection."

He immediately clamped his mouth shut as he realized his mistake. His hand shot to the pendant around his neck, hastily placing it back against his skin. He hoped Harrow hadn’t heard that. He hoped no one had.

But Harrow’s gaze snapped toward him with an unnatural sharpness.

"What did you say?" the principal asked, his tone suddenly far more interested.

Subaru forced a casual smile, scratching the back of his head. "Uh, nothing! Just mumbling. You know, I do that when I’m nervous. Something about divine—uh, divine luck! Like, y’know, fate and all that."

Harrow didn’t seem convinced, but he let it go—for now.

"Regardless," Harrow continued, "since the three of you failed to follow the most basic of instructions, you will all be punished accordingly. You are hereby assigned to cleaning duty for the next month. Furthermore, you will be barred from participating in any sports or competitive events until further notice."

Tekka groaned. "Oh, c’mon! Cleanin' duty? And no sports? That’s cruel and unusual punishment!"

"It is a merciful punishment," Harrow corrected, his tone unwavering. "Consider yourselves fortunate that I do not believe in harsher disciplinary action."

Renwald sighed, rubbing his temples. "Understood, sir."

Subaru just slumped, accepting his fate. It wasn’t like he’d been too excited for sports anyway, but the cleaning part… yeah, that was going to be annoying.

Harrow straightened his back and gave them all one last hard look. "Now, get out of my office. And I better not hear about you breaking protocol again."

With that, the three boys turned and shuffled out, Tekka muttering about unfairness the entire way. Subaru, still fiddling with his pendant, let out a long breath, relieved that he had managed to dodge any further suspicion.

But as they exited the office and the heavy doors shut behind them, a thought nagged at the back of his mind—something was still very wrong. The mabeasts, the disappearances, the mana fluctuations…

And now? The principal looking at him like that?

This was far from over.

​As the boys trudged down the academy hallway, their boots clacking against the polished stone floor, the weight of their punishment still lingered. Cleaning duty for a month was going to be a pain, but the real issue gnawing at Subaru wasn’t the punishment—it was the damn mabeasts.

They weren’t normal.

"So…" Subaru finally broke the silence, looking over at Renwald and Tekka. "Where the hell did those mabeasts even come from?"

Renwald adjusted his uniform, his brows furrowing. "That’s the real question, isn’t it? The academy has protective barriers. And this is Glacia—mabeasts don’t naturally roam around here, especially not inside an institution like this."

Tekka, who had been grumbling about his fate up until now, perked up slightly. "Yeah, man, they don’t just appear outta nowhere! They’re usually found in the wilds or in places where witchbeast tamers set ‘em loose. Not exactly a school environment."

Subaru crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing as he recalled the chaos from earlier. "Then that means someone must’ve brought them here."

Renwald nodded, his expression serious. "That’s the most logical conclusion. Either they were smuggled in, or—" he hesitated before lowering his voice, "someone inside the academy let them in."

A chill ran down Subaru’s spine at that thought.

"You’re saying this could be an inside job?" he asked.

Renwald sighed. "I’m saying it’s a possibility we can’t ignore. You know the academy’s security is tight. Something like this doesn’t just happen."

Tekka clenched his fists. "So what? We got some shady guy in the academy who’s letting in freaky one-eyed horse monsters? To do what? Wreck the halls and eat a bunch of students?"

"Could be a test," Subaru mused. "Like, someone trying to see how people here react, how strong the defenses are. Or maybe—" his voice dropped slightly, his mind flashing back to Algol, to Jonah’s suspicions, to that weird encounter with her at the library, "someone is looking for something."

Renwald shot him a look. "Are you suggesting a student is involved?"

Subaru hesitated. It sounded ridiculous when he thought about it. But… Algol was new. She was quiet, reserved, and that conversation Jonah had overheard made her seem like she was communicating with someone outside the academy.

No. That was crazy. Right?

"I don’t know," Subaru admitted. "But if it is a person, that means this isn’t over."

Tekka groaned. "Great, so not only do we have to clean the school, but now we gotta worry about some lunatic dropping more monsters on our heads?"

"Pretty much," Subaru deadpanned.

Renwald exhaled through his nose, his analytical mind already trying to piece everything together. "The academy is on lockdown now. They’ll be investigating. If we start poking around too much, we might get dragged into something deeper than we can handle."

Subaru gave a cocky grin. "We’re already in deep. Might as well swim the rest of the way."

Tekka and Renwald exchanged glances.

"You’re insane," Renwald muttered.

"Yeah, yeah," Subaru waved him off. "Let’s just make sure we don’t die before our next test."

Hours later...

​Subaru wandered through the academy’s halls, hands shoved into his pockets, his brow furrowed in thought. The events of the past few weeks were weighing heavily on his mind—students vanishing, the mabeast attack, and the strange tension that seemed to linger in the air. It all felt wrong, like pieces of a puzzle he couldn’t quite fit together. But as he retraced the things he’d witnessed, only one interaction stood out in his memory: Jonah’s encounter with Algol.

It had been weeks ago, but the details still nagged at him. Jonah had mentioned catching Algol speaking in some strange, foreign language through a metia—something that didn’t belong to any magic Subaru had ever heard of. Jonah might be a pompous jerk most of the time, but he wasn’t stupid, and his reaction to the incident had been genuine. Subaru frowned, shaking his head. Was Algol just shy and a little odd, or was there something more to her? He couldn’t shake the feeling that she was hiding something, even if she seemed perfectly normal around him.

“Guess I’m going to have to talk to Jonah again,” Subaru muttered under his breath, already dreading the encounter. He wasn’t exactly in the mood for Jonah’s snide remarks, but if there was even the smallest chance that he was right, Subaru needed to know.

With that decision made, Subaru headed for the café. It didn’t take long to spot Jonah lounging in the corner with his usual entourage. The sight made Subaru sigh. Of course, he wasn’t alone. Jonah always had his lackeys hanging around like moths to a flame, feeding off his arrogance.

Subaru squared his shoulders and walked over, bracing himself for what was sure to be an annoying conversation.

“Well, look who it is,” one of Jonah’s lackeys sneered as Subaru approached. “The spirit boy who thinks he’s a hero.”

The other lackey laughed, pointing a thumb at Subaru. “Come to embarrass yourself again, or did you get lost on your way to detention?”

Subaru rolled his eyes, ignoring them entirely. “Jonah,” he said flatly, “I need to talk to you.”

Jonah raised an eyebrow, setting down his teacup with exaggerated care. “Talk to me?” he repeated, his tone dripping with condescension. “About what? Here to ask me to bail you out with my influence and power? You know my family has connections to the kin-"

“No,” Subaru snapped. “It’s about Algol.”

The sneering stopped. Jonah’s smirk faded slightly as he exchanged a glance with his lackeys. Then, with a snap of his fingers, he dismissed them. The two boys left reluctantly, throwing Subaru wary glances as they went.

Now alone, Jonah folded his arms and leaned back in his chair, his sharp gray eyes narrowing. “What’s this about?” he asked, his tone still laced with arrogance but carrying an undercurrent of curiosity.

Subaru sat down across from him, meeting his gaze. “I want you to tell me everything about your interaction with Algol. What you saw, what you heard—everything.”

Jonah tilted his head, his lips curling into a sly grin. “Finally seeing things my way, are we?”

“Don’t push it,” Subaru muttered. “Just tell me what happened.”

Jonah straightened, his tone shifting to something more serious. “Fine. Like I told you before, I saw her in the courtyard late one night. She was holding some kind of metia—a magical device. It looked ancient, something you wouldn’t just find lying around. She was speaking into it, but the language she was using… it wasn’t anything I recognized.”

Subaru frowned. “Not even a regional dialect?”

Jonah shook his head. “No. It wasn’t from this region—or any region, as far as I can tell. It sounded… unnatural. Like it didn’t belong to this world at all.”

Subaru’s stomach twisted. That didn’t sound good.

“And then,” Jonah continued, leaning forward slightly, “when I tried to walk away, she was suddenly right behind me. I didn’t even hear her move. One second she was across the courtyard, and the next she was standing there, staring at me.”

Subaru’s eyes widened. “What did she do?”

“Nothing,” Jonah said, his voice dropping. “She just gave me this deadpan look and said, ‘Smart.’ Then she walked off like nothing happened.”

Subaru leaned back in his chair, processing the information. A strange language, an ancient metia, and movements that defied logic. None of it made sense, but it was enough to send a chill down his spine.

“So,” Jonah said, breaking the silence, “what do you think now? Still think she’s just a quiet little girl?”

Subaru hesitated before shaking his head. “I don’t know. But I’m going to find out.”

Jonah smirked. “Good luck with that, spirit boy. You’re going to need it.”

​

Subaru hadn’t seen Algol in some time. The thought lingered in his mind like an itch he couldn’t scratch, persistent but just out of reach. At first, he figured it was just a coincidence—students at the academy had their own routines, their own study sessions, and their own little worlds to live in. But after a while, he began to wonder if she was avoiding him, or worse, if someone was making sure she stayed out of sight.

The mabeast incident had shaken the entire academy, but the way the staff handled it didn’t sit right with Subaru. Everything about it screamed cover-up. The teachers hushed their discussions whenever students were near, and there were no public updates about the investigation, no explanations about how the creatures got into the school in the first place. The lockdown had been lifted, but the unease still lingered in the air.

And if there was even the slightest chance that Algol was involved—either as the cause or just another victim—it wasn’t something Subaru could ignore.

Which was why he found himself in the library that evening, stepping onto the enchanted red rug. The metia embedded in it pulsed faintly with blue light, channeling wind magic to lift it into the air. The feeling of floating was familiar but still a little unsettling, and Subaru kept a steady grip on the railing as the rug carried him up to the third floor of the massive archive.

As the rug gently landed on the top floor, Subaru stepped off carefully, his boots clicking against the polished wooden floor. He took a slow breath, adjusting his uniform as he scanned the shelves before him. The section he needed was just ahead—the collection on demon beasts, their origins, behavior, and known taming methods.

His fingers ran along the spines of the books as he searched for something specific. He wasn’t entirely sure what he was looking for, but he had a gut feeling that there had to be a connection. The mabeasts appearing in the academy, the eerie silence from the faculty, Algol’s strange behavior… it all felt too deliberate. Too unnatural.

Subaru pulled a thick, leather-bound tome from the shelf, dust scattering from its surface. He opened it carefully, flipping through its brittle pages. If the school won’t give answers, he thought, then I’ll just have to find them myself.

The boy sat down at a nearby desk and began his studies...

​When Subaru groggily lifted his head from the desk, he blinked a few times as his surroundings came into focus. The first thing he noticed was the sticky patch of drool plastered across the page of an old, worn book. With a groan, he wiped his mouth and grimaced at the mess he'd left behind. The sun outside had already begun to set, bathing the library in a soft orange glow, casting long shadows that stretched across the floor.

Books, notes, and loose papers were scattered everywhere in front of him, a chaotic display of his earlier research. His brain was foggy, but fragments of what he had read lingered faintly in his memory—something about the Witch of Envy and her connection to the creation of mabeasts, an area in the desert of Lugnica where it was an all-out war zone for the creatures, and vague mentions of a mysterious "Big Three." None of it felt immediately useful. Subaru sighed, rubbing his eyes and shaking his head.

"Yikes... I really fell asleep, huh?" he muttered to himself, glancing at the clock on the far wall.

He stacked the books and shuffled his notes into a manageable pile, returning everything to its rightful place on the shelves. There wasn’t much he could do with what he’d found so far. The answers he was looking for were either buried deeper than he could dig in one sitting or didn’t exist in these archives at all.

As Subaru made his way out of the library, the evening breeze hit him as soon as he stepped into the open courtyard. It was refreshing, cutting through the stuffiness of the hours he’d spent cooped up inside. He stretched, letting out a yawn, and glanced around.

That’s when he heard it—a commotion coming from nearby.

Subaru paused, tilting his head toward the noise. It wasn’t uncommon to hear groups of students laughing or chatting at this hour, but this was different. The voices carried a sharpness, a sense of urgency that made him furrow his brow.

Curiosity prickling at the back of his mind, Subaru adjusted his uniform and followed the sound. The fading sunlight painted the walls of the academy in fiery hues as he walked, the echoes of hurried footsteps and muffled shouting guiding him toward the source of the disturbance.

​Stolling closer to the source of the commotion, his ears picking up the sharp sound of fists colliding against flesh and the wild roar of the crowd surrounding the spectacle. As he turned the corner into the courtyard, the scene became clear—two older students, third-years, were in the middle of a brutal brawl.

He sighed, crossing his arms as he took in the sight.

Right, he was a second-year now. Fourteen years old, one year older, and supposedly wiser. It didn't feel much different, honestly. Subaru briefly pondered how birthdays even worked in this world. No one ever seemed to celebrate them—was that just not a thing here? Or was it just something people didn’t care about? Before he could dwell on it further, the crowd erupted into cheers again, drawing his attention back to the fight.

A large red-headed student was absolutely pulverizing a scrawnier, pale green-haired kid. The green-haired boy's weird, slicked-back loops of hair bounced with every hit as his long, narrow face contorted in pain. The redhead was muttering furiously, something about how the green-haired kid should "never talk to Eiris again."

Eiris? His girlfriend, maybe? That explained the aggression.

Subaru winced as another heavy punch sent the green-haired boy sprawling into the dirt. The match—or rather, the one-sided beatdown—was over. The redhead shook out his fist, scoffing before turning and walking away. The gathered students murmured among themselves before slowly dispersing, the excitement fading now that the entertainment had come to an end.

Soon enough, the courtyard emptied. The fight was over.

Except, not entirely.

The green-haired boy was still on the ground, unmoving except for his shallow, ragged breathing.

Subaru sighed, stuffing his hands in his pockets as he stood there, watching the guy groan in pain. He really should just walk away. This wasn’t his problem.

And yet, for some reason, he didn’t move.

It was just Subaru and the beaten-up student now, the silence of the courtyard settling around them.

​Subaru stared at the scene unfolding in front of him, his expression blank and unimpressed. The green-haired boy was still sprawled in the dirt, groaning pathetically, but Subaru felt neither urgency nor genuine concern. Honestly, this was a waste of time.

Still, the pitiful sight got to him in the smallest way. With a bored sigh, Subaru lazily raised his hands. Three water spirits swirled into existence, floating gracefully around the boy’s battered body. The shimmering orbs of light began to glow softly, their healing properties at work. Slowly, the boy’s bruises faded, his shallow breathing steadied, and the once-bloodied mess of a face returned to some semblance of normalcy.

When the spirits had done their job, they hovered briefly, as if looking to Subaru for further instruction. “That’s enough,” Subaru muttered. The spirits winked out of existence, leaving only the now-healed boy, who suddenly stirred.

With surprising energy, the boy sprang to his feet, striking an exaggerated, almost theatrical pose. He placed a hand dramatically on his chest and scanned the courtyard with wide eyes, as if searching for someone.

“Could it be... Eiris?!” the boy exclaimed, his voice trembling with emotion. “Oh, my beloved Eiris! Has she finally come to her senses and shown pity for me?!”

He spun around frantically, his eyes darting in every direction, but found nothing but the empty courtyard. After a few moments of silence, his posture deflated slightly, and his gaze lowered—until his eyes locked onto Subaru.

There was a pause.

“Who’s this brat?” the green-haired older boy asked bluntly, squinting at Subaru as though trying to piece something together.

Subaru raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “I’m the one who healed you,” he replied flatly.

Another long pause.

The boy’s face twisted into an exaggerated mask of emotion, tears streaming dramatically down his cheeks—though Subaru was pretty sure they were fake. The next moment, the boy dropped to his knees before Subaru, arms outstretched.

“Oh, great savior! My most noble healer! I, Farfin, am eternally indebted to you!” he proclaimed loudly, his voice echoing through the courtyard. “From this day forth, I shall dedicate my very existence to serving you, my master!”

Subaru took a step back, his hands raised as if warding off the sheer absurdity of the moment. “What?! Master?! No, no, no, hold on!”

Farfin’s head shot up, his green hair glinting in the fading sunlight. “Yes, my master! I shall follow you to the ends of the earth! Just say the word, and I, your loyal servant, shall obey!”

Subaru groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I don’t even know your name,” he muttered, clearly regretting his decision to get involved.

The boy leaped to his feet, standing at attention like a soldier. “Farfin of the glorious Farfin lineage! But you, my master, may simply call me Farfin!”

Subaru stared at him, completely bewildered. “...Great,” he muttered sarcastically, already exhausted by whatever this was turning into. “This is just what I needed...”

​As the raven youth raised an eyebrow, staring down at the overly dramatic Farfin, who was still on his knees like he was about to beg for Subaru to knight him. Farfin clasped his hands together and sighed, his voice dripping with exaggerated sorrow.

“You don’t understand, Master!” Farfin exclaimed. “I was so alone, so sad, so utterly lonely! And then—like a goddess descending from the heavens—she came into my life.”

Subaru’s skepticism hit its peak. He crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly. “She?” he asked hesitantly, already regretting opening this door.

Farfin’s face lit up with newfound theatrics. He placed a hand dramatically over his heart and whispered as though invoking a sacred name. “Eiris!” He paused, looking off into the distance like some romantic tragic hero. “She glanced at me once. Once! It was enough to awaken my purpose, my soul’s calling!”

Subaru stared, the disbelief practically etched onto his face. “You’re telling me,” Subaru began slowly, “that you’ve dedicated your life to a girl who glanced at you... once?”

“Yes!” Farfin declared proudly, his arms thrown wide as if Subaru had finally understood. “At that moment, I vowed to watch over her, to protect her from harm, to ensure her eternal happiness! Even if I must crawl on my knees across broken glass, I shall—”

Subaru cut him off with a sigh, waving his hand. “Yeah, yeah, great devotion, and all that. You do realize that’s called stalking, right?”

Farfin froze, blinking rapidly as though the concept had never even crossed his mind. “Nonsense!” he said, shaking his head. “It’s guardianship! Eiris’s greatest enemy, Vlad—her so-called boyfriend—is the true danger! He’s nothing but a brute who wants to use her for his own selfish ends!”

Subaru frowned. “Vlad... You mean the guy who just beat the crap out of you?”

Farfin stiffened, his expression growing darker. “Yes,” he said, clenching his fists. “That beast doesn’t deserve her. He sees her as a trophy. But me?” Farfin thumped his chest proudly. “I am her one true protector!”

Subaru sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Right,” he muttered. “Well, uh, good luck with that, because this isn’t my problem.”

With that, Subaru did a swift turn and started walking away.

“Wait! Master, don’t leave me!” Farfin shouted, scrambling to his feet and running after Subaru.

“Nope, not happening!” Subaru shot back, waving dismissively behind him. “You’re worse than Professor Erlon in fanatics and more insufferable than Jonah’s arrogance. I am not getting involved in your melodrama.”

Farfin didn’t give up, practically pleading as he followed Subaru step for step. “Wait, wait, wait! I have valuable knowledge!”

Subaru stopped in his tracks, turning his head slightly. “...What kind of knowledge?”

Farfin grinned, tapping his temple. “I know things, Master. Secrets. Valuable insights about the academy, the students, and the faculty.”

Subaru sighed, rubbing his temple. “Why does it sound like you’re about to drag me into some massive headache?”

Farfin puffed up his chest, looking incredibly smug. “Because, Master, with me by your side, there’s no mystery we can’t uncover!”

Subaru groaned, realizing he’d probably just gained the most annoying “ally” imaginable.

​Subaru’s tired eyes suddenly sharpened as he grabbed Farfin by the shoulders, shaking him slightly. “Wait—really?! You saw something?!”

Farfin blinked, startled at the sudden intensity before puffing his chest. “Yes, of course! Your loyal servant sees everything, Master!” He dramatically waved his hands through the air, as if recounting a tale of grand espionage.

Subaru narrowed his eyes. “Alright, spill it. What did you see?”

Farfin smirked, waggling a finger. “Last night, while I was making sure my beloved Eiris got home safe—”

Subaru immediately cut in. “So, you were stalking her.”

Farfin scoffed. “Guarding, Master! Guardianship! There's a difference!” He coughed into his hand before continuing. “As I was saying, I was keeping watch from afar, near the training field, when I saw something odd. A small, cloaked figure—suspicious, I might add—opened up the back gate of the academy and left.”

Subaru’s grip on Farfin’s shoulders tightened. “And you’re sure about this?”

“As sure as I am devoted to Eiris!” Farfin boasted.

Subaru immediately frowned. “Not very reassuring…”

“Master, you wound me,” Farfin clutched his chest dramatically.

Subaru waved him off. “Never mind that—did you get a good look at them? Could you tell who it was?”

Farfin tapped his chin, deep in thought. “Hmm… I can’t say for certain. The cloak hid most of them, and I was at a very professional distance.”

Subaru twitched. “Just say you were too far away.”

Farfin ignored him. “However, I can say that the figure was small, definitely not a full-grown adult.”

Subaru’s eyes darted slightly to the side as he recalled a certain white-haired, red-eyed girl. “Did you catch a glimpse of their eyes? Their hair?”

Farfin furrowed his brow before shaking his head. “Unfortunately, no. They moved too fast, and I didn’t want to call attention to myself.”

Subaru clicked his tongue in frustration. “Damn it. That could be something—or it could be nothing. But it’s too big of a coincidence...”

Farfin leaned in, suddenly intrigued. “Master, do you suspect someone?”

Subaru kept his face neutral, but his mind was already racing. Could it really be Algol? It was the only sketchy thing he could think of, and Jonah had already made such a fuss about her.

“I don’t know yet,” Subaru admitted. “But if what you’re saying is true, then this changes things.”

Farfin grinned. “Oho? So, are we forming an investigative duo now, Master?”

Subaru groaned, rubbing his temple. “I can already tell this was a bad idea.”

​Subaru sighed, rubbing the back of his head. The race was on, the roles were assigned, and somehow, I got stuck playing the lead.

Farfin beamed, completely missing the reluctant expression on Subaru’s face. “Oh, this is exhilarating! A grand mystery, a shadowy figure, and us—the brilliant sleuths who will crack the case!” He twirled dramatically before pointing a finger to the sky. “This shall be our legend, Master!”

Subaru deadpanned. “No, this is going to be a headache.”

But as much as he hated to admit it, Farfin had given him a lead, and it was more than he’d had this morning. If someone had left the academy gates right before the mabeasts appeared, then there was definitely a connection. The school was trying to sweep the whole incident under the rug, but Subaru couldn’t let it go. He had his own reasons for wanting answers.

Maybe it was just curiosity, maybe it was concern for the students, but deep down, Subaru knew—he needed to know.

Taking a deep breath, Subaru squared his shoulders. “Alright. Let’s do this properly. First, we need to confirm the academy’s security logs. There’s gotta be some kind of record of who goes in and out.”

Farfin’s grin widened. “And how, pray tell, do we get access to those?”

Subaru sighed. “That’s where the fun part comes in.” He cracked his knuckles. “We’re gonna have to steal a look at them.”

Farfin gasped dramatically, his hands flying to his mouth. “Master! Are you suggesting illegal activities?!”

Subaru gave him a flat look. “You just admitted to stalking a girl yesterday, Farfin.”

“Guarding!”

Subaru ignored him, already strategizing. If there was any place that would have records of students leaving, it would be in the faculty office or the main security archive. He just needed to figure out how to get a peek at those logs without getting thrown into detention again.

But one thing was clear—this wasn’t just some random beast attack. Someone had let them in.

And Subaru was going to find out who.

Chapter Text

​

Mayhem in Maid's Clothing

​Subaru’s brain barely had time to process what he was seeing.

Standing there in the dimly lit hallway, Farfin stood proudly—too proudly—in a frilly maid uniform, a pristine white apron tied neatly over a black dress, complete with lace trim and a little headband to match. His green hair was as slicked back as ever, but somehow, the ridiculousness of his expression made it even worse.

"Good morning, Master!" Farfin greeted cheerfully, hands clasped together as he gave a perfectly executed bow.

Subaru just stared. "What."

Tekka groaned from the bed, still half-asleep. “Ugh, who the hell is screaming this early—” He turned his head, caught sight of Farfin, and immediately shot upright. "What the hell is that?!"

Meanwhile, Renwald, the ever-serene, simply grabbed his blanket and threw it back over his head. “I refuse to acknowledge this reality.”

Subaru rubbed his temples. “Farfin. You wanna explain why you’re standing outside my dorm dressed like a maid at the crack of dawn?”

Farfin beamed, hands on his hips. “I knew you’d be thrilled, Master! You see, I overheard that you and your friends—troubled second-years—were assigned disciplinary duties. And as a faithful and devoted servant, how could I not lend my assistance?”

Subaru’s face twitched. “Lend assistance—how?”

Tekka pointed accusingly. “And why are you in a maid’s uniform!?”

Farfin dramatically pressed a hand to his chest. “Ah, but what is a humble servant without the proper attire? This uniform is a symbol of my devotion to our cause!” He twirled once for dramatic effect. “Besides, the academy did have spare uniforms. I merely insisted that I take one to properly fulfill my duty.”

Subaru groaned, dragging his hands down his face. "I can't believe this is my life."

Tekka threw up his hands. “Subaru! How do you even know this guy?!”

Subaru sighed, turning toward his friend with a look of pure exhaustion. “Tekka, I regret to inform you that this is my self-proclaimed servant, Farfin. And apparently, I’ve made some very poor life choices to end up here.”

Farfin saluted. “I shall proudly take responsibility for half of those!”

Renwald’s muffled voice came from under his blanket. “I hate this school.”

Subaru just sighed. The day was already off to a disastrous start.

​The worst part about cleaning duty wasn’t the cleaning itself. It wasn’t even the fact that they had to wake up at an ungodly hour to do it.

No. The worst part? Farfin.

Renwald wiped down the long dining tables with mechanical precision, making sure every surface gleamed. Subaru half-heartedly followed, using his cloth to lazily smear around whatever crumbs remained. Meanwhile, Tekka stood at the far end of the hall, arms crossed as he watched Farfin.

“Oi, what’s he doin?” Tekka asked, frowning.

Subaru turned and spotted Farfin standing perfectly still, his gaze locked onto a distant corner.

Subaru sighed. “Let me guess. Eiris?”

Farfin exhaled dramatically, his hands clasped in front of his chest. “Even at this hour, her radiance is blinding.”

Renwald didn’t even look up from his work. “You’re going to get arrested.”

Subaru gagged. Tekka gagged. Even Farfin—who had insisted that he was prepared for anything—was looking pale.

The academy’s oldest bathroom, located in the eastern wing, was rumored to have housed some dark, unspeakable horrors.

And now, thanks to their punishment, they were cleaning it.

Tekka held up a bucket, peering inside. “...Subaru, is this what the faculty considers cleaning supplies?”

Subaru took a look. The liquid inside bubbled ominously.

“I think we just discovered an alchemical experiment gone wrong.”

Farfin, ever the noble idiot, grabbed a mop and twirled it. “Fear not, my comrades! We shall conquer this darkness together!”

The mop touched the floor. The floor hissed.

All three boys took a step back.

“…I think we need more than a mop,” Renwald muttered, pinching his nose shut.

Subaru sighed. “I miss my spirits.”

“I have to do this,” Tekka whispered.

“No, you really don’t,” Renwald said, not even trying to stop him.

Subaru leaned against the wall, arms crossed. “This is a horrible idea.”

Tekka grinned as he delicately placed a thumbtack on Professor Erlon’s chair.

Farfin gave a slow clap. “Truly a work of art.”

By the time the bell rang for class, the boys were slumped over their desks, completely dead.

Tekka groaned. “That was worse than exams.”

Renwald adjusted his uniform with a sigh. “I told you we should’ve just followed orders in the first place.”

Subaru barely lifted his head. “We did. That’s the problem.”

Just as they started to recover, the door swung open.

Farfin stood in the doorway, still in his maid uniform, striking a glorious pose.

“Farewell, my comrades!” he declared dramatically.

The boys groaned in unison.

“Please never come back,” Tekka muttered.

And with that, their long, exhausting morning came to an end.

​The nasty eyed boy leaned back in his chair and scanned the room, arms crossed, eyes flickering in an instant toward Algol.

She sat in her usual place, quiet as ever, her hands resting lightly on the desk. She hadn’t even acknowledged him yet—until, almost absentmindedly, she turned toward him and gave a soft, fleeting smile.

That small gesture was enough to unsettle him.

She was just an ordinary girl, right? That’s what he had convinced himself. But something gnawed at the back of his mind, some unresolved thread he couldn’t quite pull on.

Before he could linger on it too much, another set of eyes caught his attention.

Jonah.

The arrogant noble had been watching the exchange, his sharp gaze flicking between Subaru and Algol with barely concealed interest. His expression twisted slightly, a smirk forming as he turned his head toward Subaru, clearly expecting something.

Subaru rolled his eyes. He wasn’t about to entertain Jonah’s nonsense first thing in the morn-

YOUCH!

Professor Erlon sprung up from his chair like he had just been electrocuted.

The entire class froze.

For a moment, there was dead silence. Then—

Tekka burst out laughing. He had clamped both hands over his mouth, but his entire body shook with the effort of trying to keep it in.

Subaru, pressing his fist to his lips, barely managed to contain his own laughter as he realized what had happened.

The thumbtack.

Renwald closed his eyes, already mentally distancing himself from whatever punishment was about to follow.

Erlon, now standing ramrod straight with his hands clenched into fists, whipped around, his gaze landing directly on Tekka.

“TEKKA ICHIKAWA!”

The room vibrated with the sheer force of his voice.

Tekka went stiff. His laughter immediately died.

“You think you’re funny, boy?!” Erlon bellowed.

Subaru could see Tekka’s soul trying to escape his body.

“I—uh—” Tekka’s voice cracked. “Maybe?”

Erlon stabbed a finger toward the door.

“Principal’s office. NOW.”

Tekka groaned but stood up, dragging his feet like a man being led to the gallows. As he passed Subaru, he muttered under his breath, “Worth it.”

With that, the door shut behind him, and class resumed.

Subaru exhaled through his nose, shaking his head.

At least something interesting had happened today.

​Fob, Renwald, and Subaru stood outside the classroom, idly chatting as the other students dispersed.

“So,” Fob said, stretching his arms behind his head, “What do you think happened to Tekka?”

Subaru hummed. “Well, he was already in trouble, and now he’s got two offenses stacked up. Could go either way.”

Renwald scoffed, adjusting the sleeves of his uniform. “Let’s be honest, he brought it on himself. Though, I have to admit—pulling a prank on Erlon was either the bravest or dumbest thing he’s done yet.”

Fob scratched his chin. “Think they locked him up?”

“Pfft,” Subaru snorted. “Nah, worst case, they send him back to Kagragi with a ‘we regret to inform you that your son is an absolute menace’ letter.”

Fob nodded solemnly. “A fate worse than death.”

The boys shared a laugh before Subaru felt a slight tug at his sleeve.

He turned, blinking as he saw Algol standing beside him, her red eyes calm yet curious.

“Subaru,” she said with a small smile, “what happened to your friend?”

Subaru scratched his head, pretending to think deeply. “Ah… He’s either dead or deported. No in-between.”

Algol’s lips quirked upward, and she let out a faint chuckle. “I see.”

Subaru raised an eyebrow. “Wait, you’re laughing?”

“Mm. It was amusing.”

“Huh.”

She then tilted her head slightly. “What are you doing later?”

That caught Subaru off guard.

Fob and Renwald immediately exchanged glances, sensing something interesting brewing.

Subaru hesitated for a second before shrugging. “Dunno. Why?”

Algol clasped her hands behind her back, her expression unreadable.

“No reason.”

​The mention of a festival caught Renwald’s attention immediately. His eyes lit up, and he straightened his posture as if recalling something important.

“Oh, right. That’s the Mana Dispersion Festival—a celebration for Odglass’s third mana dispersion trimester.” He adjusted his cuffs, slipping into a scholarly tone. “It’s an annual event where the great spirit disperses mana across the country, fertilizing the icy fields and ensuring prosperity for Gusteko’s future harvests.”

Subaru blinked. “Huh. So it’s basically a spirit-powered farmer’s market?”

Renwald shot him a disapproving look. “No, it’s a sacred tradition with deep historical significance.”

“Uh-huh. And do they sell food there?”

Renwald exhaled sharply. “Yes, they sell food.”

“See? Farmer’s market.”

Algol cleared her throat, bringing the conversation back on track. “I was planning on going,” she said, keeping her tone casual. “It’d be good to go in a pair, for safety reasons.”

Subaru tilted his head slightly. “Wait. Are you asking me to go with you?”

A faint blush dusted Algol’s pale cheeks, but she remained composed. “I’m just saying it would be practical.”

Subaru considered it for a moment, then shrugged. “Eh, sure. I don’t see why not.”

Before anything else could be said, Fob spoke up, stuffing a piece of bread into his mouth mid-sentence. “Mmh—ey— Can I come?”

Subaru turned to him. “Huh? Oh yeah, sure.”

At that, Algol subtly lowered her gaze, her previous enthusiasm dimming just a bit.

Subaru didn’t notice.

Renwald, however, definitely noticed.

“So,” Subaru continued, “we meet up after school?”

“The city entrance,” Algol confirmed.

With the plan set, the group dispersed, but as Subaru walked off, Renwald nudged Fob with his elbow.

“Congratulations,” Renwald muttered. “You just crashed a date.”

Fob blinked, completely unaware. “Wait, what?”

​When Subaru and Renwald arrived back at their dorm, the air was thick with the weight of the earlier conversation. Renwald leaned against his bunk, arms crossed, and gave Subaru a pointed look.

“So?” he said, arching an eyebrow. “What was that all about?”

Subaru plopped down onto his bed with an exaggerated sigh, tossing his arms behind his head. “No clue,” he admitted. “She just asked me, and I figured, why not?”

Renwald studied him for a moment, clearly not convinced. “Uh-huh. And you really don’t think she meant anything more by it?”

Subaru scoffed. “Please. I’m me. Who’d want to ask me out?”

Before Renwald could push further, a sharp knock rattled the door.

Subaru groaned. “Not now, Farfin,” he muttered, rolling onto his side.

The knock came again, more insistent this time.

With a huff, Subaru got up, pulled the door open, and—

Jonah walked right in without so much as a hello.

He took one glance around the dorm, his expression contorting into a mixture of disgust and pity. “Od, this is depressing,” he remarked, nudging a pile of Tekka’s discarded socks with the toe of his shoe. “Is this really how commoners live?”

Renwald pinched the bridge of his nose. “Jonah, why are you here?”

Jonah smirked, clearly enjoying himself. “Oh, just a little confirmation. Word has it that our dear Subaru Natsuki is attending the festival with Algol tonight.” His smirk widened as he clasped his hands behind his back. “Out of the goodness of my heart, I’ve decided to accompany your little entourage. Or at the very least, stay close.”

Subaru stared blankly. “...You want to crash my not-a-date?”

Jonah shrugged. “’Crash’ is such a tasteless word. I prefer ‘observe.’”

Renwald narrowed his eyes. “And exactly who gave you this information?”

Jonah hesitated for a moment, then waved a hand dismissively. “I may have traded my lunch to the pig.”

Subaru blinked. “...You bribed Fob?”

Jonah shrugged.

Renwald sighed. “Why do you even care?”

Jonah smirked. “Because I know you’re all being idiots.” He turned to Subaru. “And because you’re the worst at reading people. So yes, I’ll be tagging along. You should be thanking me.”

Subaru rubbed his temples. “Great. Just what I needed.”

Jonah clapped his hands together. “Perfect. See you both tonight.” And with that, he sauntered out, leaving Subaru and Renwald in irritated silence.

Renwald exhaled slowly. “You could just ditch him, you know.”

Subaru groaned, flopping back onto his bed. “Yeah, but at this point? I’m too tired to care.”

Either way, the boys grabbed their things, brushed off the lingering annoyance from Jonah’s intrusion, and made their way to the city gate as the sun dipped lower in the sky. The evening was crisp, with a faint chill riding the breeze—typical for Gusteko, even during summer. Subaru adjusted his scarf and walked beside Renwald, who had an exasperated look on his face.

When they arrived at the gate, they saw Algol standing there, waiting quietly. She was dressed simply but neatly, her white hair glinting faintly under the lantern light. Her red eyes scanned the growing crowd, pausing when they landed on Subaru. She gave him a faint smile, though it disappeared just as quickly.

Subaru waved casually as they approached. “Yo, Algol. We’re here.”

Algol nodded, her gaze briefly flickering to Renwald. “Good to see you both.” She glanced around, her posture stiffening slightly. “Where’s... Tekka?”

“Probably lurking,” Renwald muttered, glancing over his shoulder. Sure enough, a familiar figure loomed a few paces behind them, trying—and failing—to blend in with the crowd It wasn't Tekka. Jonah wore his usual condescending smirk, clearly unbothered by his obvious lack of stealth.

Subaru sighed. “Yeah, he’s here.”

Jonah sauntered up to the group, hands tucked behind his back. “Well, well. What a charming little gathering. Shall we?” He gestured grandly toward the city streets.

Subaru rolled his eyes. “Nobody invited you.”

“Yet here I am,” Jonah replied smoothly, brushing past him to take the lead. “Let’s get moving before the festivities lose their luster.”

Algol tilted her head slightly, a hint of confusion crossing her face as she turned back to Subaru. “Is he always like this?”

“Worse,” Subaru muttered under his breath, earning a small, fleeting laugh from her.

The group started walking toward the heart of the city, where the festival was already in full swing. The streets were lively, lined with stalls lit by glowing crystals and colorful lanterns. The air was filled with the sounds of laughter, music, and the faint hum of magical devices used to keep the food and drinks warm.

Renwald took a step closer to Subaru and nudged him lightly. “So, what’s the plan?”

“Plan?” Subaru echoed. “I thought we were just here to enjoy the festival.”

Jonah, who had somehow overheard despite walking ahead, scoffed. “No plan? Typical.” He turned back to glance at Subaru. “At least try not to embarrass yourself in front of Algol. Or me.”

Subaru ignored him, focusing instead on Algol, who was staring at a nearby stall selling small spirit trinkets. Her gaze lingered on a tiny crystal orb, faintly glowing with a pale green light. Subaru stepped closer and followed her gaze.

“Interested in that?” he asked.

Algol blinked, startled, before shaking her head. “Not really. Just looking.”

Subaru raised an eyebrow but didn’t press further. Instead, he gestured toward the stall. “Well, let’s take a look anyway. No harm in browsing.”

Renwald sighed but followed along, and even Jonah begrudgingly trailed behind. The group gathered around the stall, each person drawn to different trinkets. Subaru picked up a small charm shaped like a flame, the faint heat it radiated reminding him of the fire spirits he often summoned. Algol, meanwhile, ran her fingers lightly over the glowing orb she had been eyeing earlier.

“You should get it,” Subaru said casually, noticing her hesitation.

Algol shook her head again. “It’s not necessary.”

Subaru shrugged. “Doesn’t mean you can’t have it.”

Before Algol could respond, Jonah interrupted with an exaggerated sigh. “Are we going to waste the entire evening here, or are we actually going to enjoy the festival?”

Subaru shot him a glare. “Fine. Lead the way, Mr. Tour Guide.”

Jonah smirked. “Gladly.”

As they walked deeper into the bustling streets, Subaru found himself glancing at Algol every now and then, her quiet demeanor contrasting sharply with the vibrant energy around them. He couldn’t help but wonder—was she really just an ordinary girl?

Or was there something more to her, hidden behind that calm exterior? Either way, he figured, tonight wasn’t the night to find out. For now, he’d just try to enjoy the festival.

​As they walked through the crowded streets, Subaru was too busy glancing at Algol out of the corner of his eye to notice the tall figure approaching from the opposite direction. Before he could react, he bumped straight into the man’s solid frame, nearly knocking himself off balance.

“Oi—” Subaru started, but before he could fully register who he had walked into, the cloaked figure casually steadied him with a firm hand on his shoulder.

“Didn’t see you there, little dude,” the man said with an easygoing chuckle, his voice deep but relaxed.

Subaru blinked up at him, taking in the man’s broad build and the hood that obscured most of his face. The guy gave off an aura of effortless confidence, standing tall amidst the festival-goers.

“No harm done,” Subaru muttered, brushing off his shoulder as he took a step back.

The cloaked man gave him a lazy wave before continuing on his way, blending seamlessly back into the crowd.

Subaru watched him disappear for a moment before shaking his head. “Weird guy.”

“Everything’s weird to you,” Jonah commented from behind. “Let’s keep moving.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Subaru turned back to the group and kept walking, pushing the brief encounter to the back of his mind. He had more important things to focus on—like figuring out how to not make this festival outing awkward as hell.

​The festival was alive with energy, a shimmering display of Glacia’s cold brilliance. The streets were lined with vibrant lanterns that pulsed softly with embedded spirit energy, illuminating the icy pathways with a dreamy glow. The air was thick with the scent of sizzling meats and sweetened snow treats, a bizarre combination that somehow worked. Vendors lined the streets, selling everything from enchanted trinkets to frozen delicacies that burned hot when bitten into—an oddity that fascinated Subaru but left him suspicious of its taste.

Subaru found himself getting swept up in the night, initially distracted by the sheer variety of festival games. Algol had hesitated at first, but after some prodding, she agreed to try her hand at a few. Their first attempt was at a simple ring toss game, where Subaru overestimated his abilities and failed spectacularly. Algol, on the other hand, made a single, precise throw, winning a small spirit-shaped charm. When she shyly handed it to Subaru, saying it "didn’t suit her," he accepted it with an exaggerated, dramatic bow, making her chuckle under her breath.

Elsewhere, Fob found himself in his usual predicament—an absolute disaster. The boy had gotten his tongue stuck to a frozen metal pole, and Renwald, who had been sighing all night at Fob’s antics, reluctantly summoned a lesser fire spirit to help. As the tiny wisp of warmth hovered around Fob’s mouth, the boy whined dramatically about how he was “too young to lose his tongue.”

Meanwhile, Jonah—who had spent most of the evening standing at a distance, scrutinizing Algol’s every move—had unconsciously begun to ease up. Seeing her genuinely interact with Subaru, laughing softly and engaging in casual banter, made him question if his suspicions were misplaced. For the first time in what felt like forever, he let himself relax. He even exchanged the occasional quip with Renwald and Fob, the group forming an unexpectedly cohesive dynamic by the time the night dragged on.

Eventually, Subaru and Algol found themselves separated from the others. The lively noise of the festival dimmed as they wandered into a quieter part of the city, an open terrace that overlooked the vast sprawl of Glacia below. The stars twinkled against the inky sky, their light reflecting off the ice-covered rooftops, making the entire city shimmer.

For a moment, neither of them spoke. The cold breeze brushed against them, but neither made an effort to move.

Subaru stole a glance at Algol. The soft festival light cast an ethereal glow on her pale skin, and her red eyes, which had always seemed a little distant, were now filled with something warmer, something softer. He had to admit—she was beautiful.

“Do you like it here?” he found himself asking, breaking the silence.

Algol turned to him, her gaze thoughtful. “It’s… peaceful,” she admitted. “And a little overwhelming.”

Subaru smirked. “Yeah, it has its moments.”

They stood there for a while, just the two of them, the festival a distant hum behind them. It was a rare kind of quiet, one that neither of them felt the need to break.

​The moment hung in the air, frozen in time. Algol stepped forward, her crimson eyes shimmering in the dim festival light. Subaru barely had a second to react before she was right in front of him. She was gorgeous, and he could feel the heat rising to his face, his heart pounding against his ribs. This was—unexpected. Weird. His mind scrambled for something to say, but before he could even open his mouth, Algol pressed her hands together and leaned in.

Then, she kissed him.

Subaru’s mind went blank. It was his first kiss—his first real, sudden, and utterly unprepared-for kiss. He wasn’t sure what he was doing, but instinctively, he responded, albeit awkwardly. His lips moved against hers hesitantly, his body stiff at first before melting into the moment. It was clumsy, strange, and yet… oddly nice. But it didn’t last long.

Algol pulled back, her face flushed, and she exhaled softly. She looked at Subaru with an expression he couldn’t quite place—something between admiration and excitement. Then she spoke.

“I knew it,” she whispered, almost in awe. “You make me feel alive. Every moment I’ve spent with you, I was certain. And now, I know for sure—you’re the perfect candidate.”

Subaru blinked. A drop in the air. A shift in the mood.

“Candidate?” he repeated, his voice laced with confusion. “What do you mean?”

Algol’s lips curled into a smile—one that sent a cold shiver down Subaru’s spine. There was something off about it. Something… wrong.

“Mother is going to be so happy with me,” she continued, as if he hadn’t spoken. Her voice was calm, cryptic, too measured. “My intuition was right all along. You’ll fit right in, Subaru.”

Subaru felt his stomach twist. What the hell was she talking about?

“Wait up, Algol, what are you—”

That’s when he felt it. A dizzy spell. His vision blurred, his limbs turned heavy, and his breath hitched. His body swayed as a deep fog clouded his mind. Something was wrong.

His thoughts fragmented, breaking apart like shattered glass. His legs buckled. He barely caught the last thing Algol said as his consciousness slipped away.

“Don’t worry,” she murmured, her voice laced with eerie reassurance.

Then everything went black.

Chapter Text

​The Phoenix and the Serpent

The world around Subaru was a whirlwind of fractured images and muffled sounds. His eyes darted left and right, barely making sense of the scenes unfolding before him. Algol’s silhouette loomed over him, her movements mechanical as she dragged his limp body through the winding alleys of Glacia. The city’s cold air stung his face, but his mind was too clouded to process it fully.

Fragments of sound pierced his consciousness—unfamiliar voices, harsh whispers, and the creaking of wooden wheels. The scenery shifted violently; the grand, icy structures of Glacia faded into an open road, with dense forests looming on either side. He was tossed into a carriage, his body bouncing with every jolt of the ride. The rhythmic clatter of hooves against frozen ground melded into a haunting melody in his mind.

As the carriage rode on, his vision swirled and spun, his limbs refusing to obey his commands. He was helpless, a puppet with its strings cut. The cold seeping into his bones barely registered as his consciousness ebbed and flowed, finally succumbing to the overwhelming darkness.

In that infinite black void, Subaru floated, disembodied and powerless. His mind wandered, searching for an anchor, but found only the endless expanse of nothingness. It was there that the fluttering began—a soft, incessant sound, like the wings of a million butterflies taking flight at once.

Turning slowly, Subaru’s eyes widened as he beheld the source of the noise. A colossal orb of yellow and white, as radiant as the sun itself, hovered miles away. Its light pierced through the darkness, casting an eerie, golden glow across the void. The sight was overwhelming, its brilliance both beautiful and terrifying. Subaru’s breath hitched, his heart pounding in his chest as he was drawn toward the luminous sphere.

The vision distorted, the light becoming too intense, too blinding. His senses were overloaded, his mind fracturing under the sheer magnitude of what he was witnessing. The orb pulsated, its radiance swallowing everything around it.

Then, as suddenly as it had begun, the vision shattered.

Subaru’s eyes snapped open, his chest heaving as he sucked in a desperate breath. The cold, damp air of his new reality stung his lungs. His head throbbed, a dull ache spreading through his skull as he took in his surroundings. The faint sound of dripping water echoed in the cavernous space, each droplet a cruel reminder of his confinement.

Heavy chains bound his wrists and ankles, their iron grip unyielding. The cave was cloaked in shadows, only the faintest hints of light filtering through unseen cracks. Subaru’s pulse quickened, fear clawing at his insides as he strained against his bonds.

In the oppressive silence, the only thing louder than the dripping water was his own ragged breathing.

​Subaru inhaled sharply, his breath uneven as he turned his head in every direction. The cave was nothing but endless shadows, the dim light barely enough to make out the jagged stone walls. The chains clinked as he struggled against them, cold iron digging into his wrists and ankles. His heart pounded in his chest. He was trapped—helpless.

He swallowed the lump in his throat, feeling the weight of reality pressing down on him. His body still felt sluggish, remnants of whatever Algol had done to him making his limbs feel like lead. His mind, however, was racing.

“Hello?” His voice cracked, the sound bouncing off the walls of the cavern. No response.

“Irene?” he called again, louder this time, his voice raw with desperation. “Tekka? Renwald?” Silence.

Subaru’s breath hitched, his pulse hammering against his skin. His fingers curled into fists as frustration boiled inside him. What the hell was going on? Where was he? What did Algol do to him? His mind reeled as he tried to piece things together.

His eyes darted around, scanning the shadows for any sign of movement, any sliver of familiarity. But there was nothing. Just the steady drip of water somewhere in the distance, the cold, unfeeling chains digging into his skin, and the overwhelming sensation of being completely, utterly alone.

Subaru tugged against the cuffs again, this time with more force, feeling the bite of iron against his skin. No give. They were locked tight, restricting any movement beyond the smallest of shifts. He cursed under his breath, biting his lip to keep himself from panicking.

This was real. This wasn’t some bad dream he could wake up from. He was locked, contained, and completely at the mercy of whoever had put him here.

He tried to focus, tried to push away the mounting fear clouding his thoughts. Think, think, think.

How did he end up here? Algol. The festival. The kiss. His face burned for a split second before the reality of it all came crashing back. She drugged him.

And now, he was here. But where was here?

“Damn it,” Subaru hissed, closing his eyes for a moment, willing himself to calm down. He needed to find a way out. He needed to do something.

But before he could formulate a plan, a sound broke through the silence—footsteps. Slow. Measured. Approaching.

Subaru tensed, his breath catching in his throat as he turned his gaze toward the unseen figure making its way toward him.

​A slow, deliberate clap echoed through the cavern, each sharp sound bouncing off the damp stone walls. Subaru tensed, his breath hitching as his gaze snapped toward the source.

From the darkness, she emerged.

Algol.

But something was different.

Gone was the quiet, shy girl who had given him stolen glances in class, who had laughed softly at his jokes, who had blushed under the festival lights. This Algol was taunting, cruel, menacing. Her red eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, like burning embers, and her lips twisted into a slow, mocking smirk.

Subaru’s stomach dropped.

“Oh, Subaru,” she sighed, shaking her head dramatically as she took slow, measured steps toward him. “You look so confused. So lost.” Her voice, once soft and hesitant, was dripping with amusement, condescension. She tilted her head. “You really don’t get it, do you?”

Subaru felt his teeth grind together, his fists clenching despite the cold iron cuffs biting into his wrists. “Yeah, no, I guess I don’t get it,” he spat, his voice hoarse but defiant. “Why don’t you explain it to me, Algol? Or is that even your real name?”

Algol chuckled—a slow, cruel laugh. “You’re sharper than you look, but let’s not pretend you’ve figured out anything.” She crouched slightly, lowering herself to his level, her face inches from his. “You are special, Subaru. And trust me, I meant every word I said before.” She raised a hand and gently traced her fingers along his jaw, tilting his face upward. “You really do make me feel alive.”

Subaru jerked his head away, disgust curling in his gut. “Yeah? Funny way of showing it,” he snapped. “Drugging me, dragging me to—wherever the hell this is—and chaining me up?”

“Oh, don’t be so dramatic,” Algol purred, standing back up and pacing in front of him. “I like you, Subaru. That’s why I chose you.”

The chains rattled as Subaru pulled against them, frustration bubbling into anger. “Chose me for what?” he demanded.

Algol paused mid-step. And then—she grinned. Wide. Too wide.

“To meet Mother, of course.”

Something cold slithered down Subaru’s spine.

Mother?

Before he could ask, before he could push for answers, Algol leaned in close once more, her crimson eyes gleaming with something twisted, something unnatural.

“And trust me,” she whispered, her lips curling into a slow, sharp smile, “she’s going to love you.”

​Subaru’s body locked up as Algol—or whatever the hell she was—began to change.

Her skin ripped apart like wet paper, peeling away in grotesque, jagged chunks. The sickening squelch of tearing flesh filled the cavern, the scent of iron, bile, and something rotten invading Subaru’s senses. His stomach churned violently. The very air felt wrong, like reality itself was rejecting what it was witnessing.

What remained was not Algol.

A new figure emerged, small yet sinister.

She was a short girl, barely taller than Subaru’s shoulders, with golden-blonde hair cascading messily past her waist. Her ruby-red eyes gleamed in the dim light, filled with twisted amusement. Despite her childlike frame, there was something monstrous about her, something horrifyingly wrong. She licked her lips as she inspected Subaru, her gaze running over him like she was assessing a meal.

Subaru felt sick.

“What... the hell—” he croaked, his stomach twisting in knots.

The girl grinned—wide, gleeful, and utterly deranged.

“Oh, what’s with that look? What, did ya like that boring little façade I put up?” she giggled, her voice carrying a syrupy sweetness that felt rotten at its core. “Ick! That was exhausting! Smiling all sweet and innocent, playing the good little schoolgirl—puh-lease.”

Subaru’s mind struggled to catch up. “You—who—what are you?!”

The blonde girl placed a hand on her chest, dramatically puffing herself up, as if personally offended. “How rude! Here I am, taking time outta my very busy schedule to welcome ya properly, and ya can’t even introduce yourself properly? Tsk, tsk, what terrible manners!”

Subaru gritted his teeth. His body was screaming at him, telling him that whatever this thing was—it was bad news.

She tilted her head, mocking his silence before leaning in with a devilish grin.

“Well, if ya really must know—” she purred, voice dripping with amusement, “I am Capella Emerada Lugnica~!”

She threw her arms out grandly, spinning on her heel like she was showing off a brand-new dress. “But for you, dear little Subaru, you may call me—Mother~!”

Subaru’s blood ran cold.

“Mother?” he repeated, his voice tight.

Capella beamed, showing off razor-sharp teeth.

“That’s right!” she giggled, her tone mocking and delighted. “Mother to you, mother to all my adorable little children. And soon—” she reached out and caressed his cheek, her skin cold and clammy, “—you’ll understand exactly what that means.”

Subaru jerked away, his chains rattling violently. His mind reeled, trying to grasp what the hell was happening.

This thing—Capella, Mother, whatever the hell she was—had kidnapped him.

And he didn’t even know why.

One thing was for sure, though.

He was in deep, deep trouble.

​Subaru’s breath came in short, ragged bursts, his body still locked in place from the sheer wrongness of the thing standing before him. The chains binding him rattled as he instinctively tried to move back, pressing himself against the damp, freezing stone. He needed distance—any distance—from her.

The golden-haired girl pouted, her lips curling downward in an exaggerated show of disappointment. "Oh, come on. What’s with that face? You look like I just told you your puppy died." She sighed dramatically, lifting a hand to her forehead like some tragic heroine.

Then, just as quickly, the act shattered. Her red eyes flashed, gleaming with something twisted and cruel. "Not that I’d waste time on some barely useful meat like you, anyway."

Subaru clenched his teeth. His thoughts were sluggish, struggling to make sense of what had happened—the grotesque transformation, the mockery in her voice, the way she spoke like he was nothing. His heart pounded against his ribs, adrenaline surging as the truth settled in.

He was in trouble.

His voice came out hoarse, raw with disbelief. "What the hell is going on?!" He yanked at his chains, a sharp clink echoing in the cavern. "Why am I here?! What do you—"

A cold, clammy finger pressed against his lips.

"Shhh."

The dark-haired prisoner flinched at the sensation, his stomach twisting violently. Her breath ghosted over his skin—sickly sweet but putrid underneath, like rotting fruit left to ferment in the sun.

The blonde abomination grinned, her lips stretching unnaturally wide. "Ahh, questions, questions. Such a habit of your kind, always demanding to know things that aren't your place to know." She dragged her fingertip down his jaw before pulling away, twirling in place like a carefree child. "But fine, since I am a kind and generous Mother, I suppose I’ll humor you. Consider yourself blessed."

Subaru swallowed back the bile rising in his throat.

She turned on her heel, arms outstretched like a performer basking in applause. "What is going on, you ask?" A giggle bubbled from her throat, but there was nothing lighthearted about it. "Why, only the natural order of things!"

The chained boy didn’t move, barely even breathed as she spun back toward him, her red gaze glinting with something hungry.

"Tell me, Subaru," she purred, voice dripping with amusement, "what is it that makes your pathetic kind think you can exist as you do? That you can walk around, making your little decisions, loving who you want to love, hating who you want to hate, rejecting me like it’s your right?"

The warmth in her voice evaporated, her tone curling into something far colder.

"All beings should love me."

She stepped forward, and the space around them seemed to shrink, the air thickening with something suffocating.

"All beings should worship me."

Her lips parted, revealing razor-sharp teeth gleaming in the dim torchlight.

"All beings should belong to me."

Her pupils constricted into pinpricks, her golden hair swaying as her shoulders shook—whether from rage or exhilaration, Subaru couldn’t tell.

"But instead," she spat, "you crawl around like the maggots you are, acting like you can just ignore me. Like you have the right to reject the love I so graciously offer!"

She let out a sharp, barking laugh, her entire frame trembling with it.

Subaru could only stare.

This thing—this monster—was insane.

Absolutely, certifiably, irredeemably insane.

The twisted woman exhaled, the last remnants of her laughter fading into a soft, delighted sigh. Then, in a blink, she was right in front of him, her face inches from his own.

The black-haired prisoner flinched, but the chains held firm.

"But that’s why you’re here, dear Subaru," she whispered, her breath brushing against his cheek. Her nails tapped rhythmically against the metal binding his wrists, as if savoring the sound. "Because I am merciful. Because I forgive."

His stomach dropped.

Capella’s grin softened into something intimate, something cloying. "And because it is my duty as Mother to teach her little ones the error of their ways."

His pulse thundered in his ears.

A breathless giggle escaped her lips as she reached for him again.

"You’re going to learn to love me, Natuski Subaru."

Her fingers curled under his chin, her touch freezing cold.

"Even if I have to break you apart and put you back together myself."

​Capella sighed, almost wistfully, as she tilted her head. Her golden hair spilled over her shoulders, a curtain of shimmering silk that caught the dim light of the cavern. The hand on Subaru’s thigh lingered, her fingers curling just slightly, pressing down with deliberate slowness.

"You're so stiff," she mused, giggling to herself. "Well, I suppose that’s only natural. Boys like you don’t really get it, do you? What people truly want? What really matters?"

Subaru clenched his teeth, his entire body rigid as she leaned closer, her breath ghosting over his cheek.

"There’s a difference, you know," she continued, voice light, teasing, like she was sharing some grand secret. "Between love and lust."

Her crimson eyes gleamed, hungry and cruel.

"Love is a lie," she said, lips curling in amusement. "A fairytale made up by the weak, whispered by fools who don’t want to face thetruth." Her nails tapped lazily against his leg, her touch feather-light but suffocating. "People don’t fall in love with a soul, Subaru. They never have. People desire. People lust."

His stomach churned.

"They see a face," she went on, her smile sharpening. "They see a body. That’s all there is to it. That’s all there ever was."

Her fingers traced a slow, idle path, her touch crawling up his leg, dragging over the fabric in a way that made his skin crawl.

"And, wouldn’t you know it," she giggled, flashing her teeth, "I am the pinnacle of such things."

Subaru turned his head sharply, sucking in a breath through clenched teeth, anything to escape the suffocating heat of her breath against his skin.

Capella’s grin widened at his reaction. "Oh? Does that make you uncomfortable?" she cooed. "I wonder why. Could it be because you know I’m right?"

He jerked at his restraints, his wrists burning as the metal dug in.

Capella just laughed.

"Think about it, dear Subaru," she purred, voice drenched in sickly-sweet delight. "A man would kill for a beautiful woman. He’d abandon everything,sacrifice everything, for the chance to claim something pretty for himself. And yet—" She paused, her head tilting as her expression grew almost pitying. "They say it’s love."

She sighed, shaking her head in mock disappointment.

"It’s never been love. It’s only ever been desire."

Her eyes gleamed, her fingers pressing down against his thigh once more. "And in that sense… I am perfect."

​Capella let out a breathy sigh, her crimson eyes gleaming as if she were growing bored with the conversation. Her fingers drummed against Subaru’s thigh, light and lazy, as if savoring the way his muscles tensed beneath her touch.

"Men are suchsimplecreatures," she mused, tilting her head. "All that nonsense about morals, about honor, about love—it’s all a joke, isn’t it? A weak little performance meant to cover up the truth."

Her grin stretched, teeth flashing sharp beneath the flickering torchlight.

"Because, deep down, all they really want is pleasure."

The hand on his thigh suddenly lifted, only to drop onto his lap, fingers splaying out with sickening ease.

Subaru jerked violently against his chains, his breath catching in his throat.

Capella merely giggled.

"Squirming already? My, my, such an interesting little meat you are."

His chest tightened, his body going rigid as the weight of her touch sent an unspeakable chill down his spine.

"Do you think it would make a difference?" she continued, voice light, playful. "If I were to do something pleasurable to you right now?" Her fingers pressed down just slightly, testing. "You’dbegme to stop, wouldn’t you? You’d cry, struggle, maybe even curse at me with whatever strength you think you have left."

Her smirk deepened.

"But none of that would matter."

His stomach twisted.

"Because, in the end, this is what you creatures seek, isn’t it?" Her nails scraped ever so lightly, her touch slow, deliberate. "No matter how much you deny it, no matter how much you scream, your body would still respond. That’s just how meat works."

Subaru’s breath came in short, panicked bursts, his heartbeat pounding in his ears like a war drum.

Capella’s eyes drank in the sight of him, the way his face drained of color, the way he pressed back against the wall like he could somehow sink into the stone and disappear.

Then, just as suddenly as she had touched him, she pulled away.

Subaru inhaled sharply, his entire body trembling with relief, with fear, with the overwhelming, gnawing realization that she had been playing with him this whole time.

"Relax," she cooed, flashing a lazy smirk. "I’m not going to do anything."

His eyes widened, his breath still uneven, his wrists aching from how hard he had pulled against the chains.

Capella licked her lips, tilting her head as she watched him.

"Not yet, at least."

A shudder ripped through him.

She let out a breathy giggle, as if amused by his reaction. "You weak little things always make such a fuss over the smallest things. Honestly, it’s adorable."

Her head tilted, golden strands spilling down her shoulders as she studied him with open amusement.

"Though I must say," she hummed, eyes gleaming, "you truly are a most interesting meat."

​Capella suddenly jerked her head back, a sharp, barking laugh tearing from her throat. It started as a chuckle, low and bubbling, but it grew louder, shriller, until it echoed off the cavern walls in a shrieking cackle that made Subaru’s skin crawl.

She clutched her sides as if something had broken inside her, her entire frame shaking with uncontrollable amusement. "Ahh, that face! That pathetic, weak little face!" she wheezed between laughs, tilting her head to peer at him through half-lidded, gleeful eyes. "You'reso mad, aren't you? So scared? But tell me, interesting meat—what’s the point of any of it? What’s the point of fear? Of anger? Of morality?"

She took a step forward, the chains at his wrists rattling as he instinctively tried to pull back.

"Pleasure.That’s the only thing that matters." Her voice dipped lower, her crimson eyes glinting with something twisted. "All these rules, all these so-called virtues, all theseexcuses—they exist for nothing more than to delay the inevitable. Because all men, no matter how strong they pretend to be, succumb to their basic instincts."

She lifted her arms, spinning once in place, her golden hair flaring out around her like a wild halo. "Men destroy for pleasure, they kill for pleasure, they seek lesser meat to have more meat, and it never ends!" She threw her hands toward the cavern ceiling, laughing again, eyes blown wide with mania. "You weak little things only live to consume and be consumed, and youare no different!"

Her gaze snapped back to him, and the glint in her eyes sharpened.

"That’s why you fell for Algol’s trap so easily."

Subaru’s body tensed. A rush of white-hot rage flared in his chest, cutting through his fear like a blade. His lips curled back into a snarl, his fists clenching.

"Shut up."

Capella gasped in mock offense, pressing a hand to her chest. "Oh? Did I strike a nerve?" she taunted, her lips stretching into adelightedgrin. "Are you mad because I said her name? Because I pointed out how you were so utterly weak that you let yourself be caught like a stupid little bug?"

His breath came heavy, sharp, but she only laughed harder at his fury, twirling in place like a performer caught in some drunken waltz.

"Oh, you poor, fragile little thing," she cooed, her voice sickly sweet. "It doesn’t matter how much you scream. It doesn’t matter how much you hate me. Because, in the end—" she spun faster, her laughter rising into a shriek, "—it’s all meaningless!"

Capella threw her arms wide, her whole body trembling with exhilaration.

"Morality is a lie! Worth is a joke! And everything you believe in is nothing more than a pathetic, miserable fantasy!"

She stopped, her breath uneven, her pupils blown wide in euphoria. Her grin was wild, manic, stretching unnaturally across her face. "Why fight it? Why struggle? Just give in already!"

Then, without warning, her body shifted.

Her skin rippled like liquid, her entire form twisting as her flesh warped and melted. Her bones cracked, her limbs contorted, her shape bending into something new.

A second later, the grotesque transformation ceased, and standing before him was a beautiful woman, long, dark curls cascading down her shoulders, her full lips curling into an inviting smile.

Then, in the blink of an eye, she changed again—her form shrinking, softening, until a delicate, fragile-looking girl with shimmering silver hair and violet eyes stood where the seductress had been.

And then she changed again. And again. And again.

With each grotesque shift, she became someone new—each one a picture of perfect beauty, each one something entirely different, yet all of them undeniably desirable.

She giggled, her voice overlapping with itself, warping between tones, between identities.

"I can be anything," she purred, her shape shifting once more, her face molding into something eerily familiar. "I can be anyone."

She leaned forward, her lips just inches from his ear.

"So tell me, interesting meat—" her voice dripped with a taunting lilt, full of sick amusement, "—what do you want me to be?"

​Subaru’s breath was ragged, his chest rising and falling as his restraints dug into his wrists. His body trembled with fury, revulsion, and something deeper—something clawing at the edge of his mind, screaming at him to run, run, run even though there was nowhere left to go.

Capella shifted again, her ever-morphing form settling into something dangerous. Her golden hair, her wicked red eyes, her smirking lips—all of it mocking him, waiting, expecting him to break.

Her smile widened. "Well?" she purred. "Come now, interesting meat. Surely there’s something,someone, you’d rather see before you lose yourself completely?"

Subaru swallowed the bile crawling up his throat. His fists clenched so hard his nails dug into his palms, his body aching from how violently he had thrashed against the chains. Every nerve in his body screamed in protest, but his mouth still moved.

"I want you dead."

For a second, silence hung between them.

Then, Capella’s lips twitched—her expression cracked—before a single, breathless chuckle escaped.

Then another.

And another.

Until she was laughing, clutching her sides, doubling over in pure, unhinged delight.

"Ahahahaha!Oh, oh that’s rich! That’s—pfft, oh my, that’s the funniest thing I’ve heard all day!" She wiped at her eye, as if she were shedding a tear. "You—you—want memdead?"

She took a step closer, towering over him, her breath hot, cloying, rotten.

"And tell me,how exactly do you plan on doing that?" Her voice curled, thick withmockery. "Look at you. Look at the pitiful state you’re in."

She grabbed his chin, forcing him to look at her, her fingers cold as death.

"You can barely even sit upright," she cooed, her grip tightening. "You’re shackled, weak, completely at this lovely ladies mercy—and yet you have the audacity to wish for my death?"

Her pupils shrank, her lips stretching into something grotesque. "How adorable."

Then, her grip loosened, her nails retracting—but only for a moment.

Because in the next instant, her entire hand shifted.

Her skin rippled like liquid, her fingers lengthening, sharpening, her bones twisting until her palm expanded into something monstrous.

Golden fur sprouted along her forearm, thick and coarse, her fingers now replaced by jagged claws, gleaming under the dim torchlight.

A lion’s paw.

Subaru barely had time to react before she moved.

With a single, fluid motion, her clawed hand slashed across his chest.

Pain.

Blinding, searing, absolute pain.

Subaru’s scream tore through the cavern, raw and broken. He gasped, his body jerking violently as blood splattered onto the cold stone floor. His entire chest burned, the gashes deep, merciless.

And yet—amidst the pain, amidst the sheer agony that left him breathless—something else shattered.

A faint, fragile noise—a sharp crack—echoed through the chamber.

His pendant.

The small, delicate charm that had rested against his collarbone, hidden beneath his shirt, crumbled into pieces.

Capella took a step back, admiring her work.

Her lion’s paw flexed, the sharp claws glistening with his blood.

"Mmm," she hummed, licking a stray droplet from her knuckle, "there we go. Now you look much better."

Subaru’s vision swam, his breaths shallow, his mind reeling from the overwhelming pain. His blood dripped steadily from the wound, soaking into the fabric of his tattered clothes.

Capella crouched down, her lips curling into something sweet, something mockingly affectionate.

"Poor little meat," she cooed, reaching out to cup his cheek. "Hurts, doesn’t it?"

Her fingers dug in.

"Good."

​A rush of power surged through Subaru’s body, so sudden and overwhelming that his vision blurred for a moment. His chest still burned from the gashes Capella had left, his blood dripping steadily onto the cold stone, but that pain was nothing compared to the other sensation crashing over him.

Something was awakening.

Something familiar—something that had been sealed away.

The spirits spoke.

At first, it was a whisper—a chorus of voices at the edge of his consciousness, soft but urgent, like the first flickers of flame catching onto dry wood. Then, it grew louder, brighter, a chorus of a thousand voices flooding into his mind.

—You are our king.

—You called, and we have come.

—We have always been with you.

Mana rushed through his body like a storm breaking free from its cage. His wounds still bled, his limbs still trembled, but he felt alive in a way he hadn't in so long.

Capella took a sharp step back, her crimson eyes narrowing as confusion flickered across her face.

"What…?" she muttered, staring at him.

Subaru’s chains rattled as he exhaled, his breath shaking, his mind racing as realization crashed over him.

The pendant.

That damn pendant—the tiny, delicate charm that had been limiting him all this time—was gone.

Broken.

And with it, the seal on his divine protection had shattered.

Capella’s gaze darted to the remains of the pendant on the floor. Something dangerous flashed in her expression—an emotion she never should have had.

Fear.

"What the hell are you doing?" she snapped, her voice no longer laced with amusement, but unease.

The cavern shook.

A faint glow spread across the floor, small at first, but rapidly growing brighter. The cold, damp air shifted, becoming alive with energy—his energy—their energy.

The spirits had come.

Capella took another step back, her body stiff, her expression twisting into something unreadable.

Subaru lifted his head.

All around him, they appeared.

Thousands—no, tens of thousands—of spirits materialized from the very air, their shimmering forms bathing the cavern in a radiant, multicolored light. Small embers flickered beside him, warm and protective. Wisps of wind curled around his shoulders, their touch gentle but strong. The ground trembled as earth spirits rose, their presence steady and unyielding.

Water spirits rippled through the air like liquid silver, their whispers filling the cavern like a swelling tide.

The dark-haired prisoner could feel them—every single one.

They were his.

His hands trembled, but not from fear. Not anymore.

Capella’s expression twisted into something between rage and disbelief.

"What—" she hissed, her body tensing, her golden hair catching in the glow of the spirits' light. "What the hell is this?!"

She stepped back again, her claws twitching.

For the first time, the monster in front of him looked nervous.

​The chains binding Subaru burned to ash.

The instant they vanished, a storm of energy surged through him, so vast and overwhelming that the very air hummed with power. His body, still battered and bloodied, suddenly felt weightless, his senses sharp, his mind clear. The countless spirits surrounding him flickered, their tiny glowing forms spiraling around him in an endless, shimmering dance.

A million little lights, all at his command.

Subaru exhaled, his breath steady, controlled.

Then, he uttered a single word.

"Fire."

The air roared.

From the palm of his right hand, a towering inferno erupted, swallowing the space before him in an instant. Heat blasted through the cavern, the force of it so great that the very stone beneath him cracked and splintered. The fire was not wild nor untamed—it was absolute. The spirits, responding to his call, fed the flames, pushing them higher, hotter, until the world became nothing but a sea of pure destruction.

Capella didn’t even have time to scream.

The golden-haired monster was incinerated in a heartbeat.

The flames swallowed her whole, devouring flesh, bone, and blood, turning her into a charred husk in the blink of an eye. The force of the blaze blasted the cavern walls, shaking the very foundation of the space they stood in.

When it was over, all that remained was blackened bone, resting in a pile of scorched debris.

Subaru lowered his hand, a breath escaping his lips. His body trembled—not from exhaustion, but from the sheer weight of what he had just unleashed. The spirits still swirled around him, their tiny voices singing, their energy flowing through him like an endless river.

For the first time in so long, he felt free.

But the moment was short-lived.

A crack echoed through the cavern.

Subaru’s eyes widened as, before his very eyes, the blackened bones shifted.

A sickening squelch filled the air as charred remains twitched, cracks forming along the burned surface. Then, like something out of a nightmare, flesh began to knit itself back together.

Her bones stretched, reshaped, regrew.

First, her fingers, long and slender, flexed as skin wrapped around them once more. Then her arms, her chest, her neck—each piece of her body regenerating, reshaping itself from the destruction. The melted remnants of her face bubbled as new skin crawled over her skull, fresh golden hair sprouting from the burned remains.

The impossible happened in mere moments.

And then—she moved.

Capella took a slow, deliberate step forward, rolling her shoulders as if testing her freshly reformed body. A deep, satisfied sigh left her lips as she stretched, her movements eerily fluid, like she had simply woken up from a nap.

Then, she grinned.

"Well," she mused, her voice mockingly casual, "that was rude."

Chapter Text

​A Storm of Spirits and Flesh

​​Subaru's breath hitched in his throat, his eyes wide as he stared at the impossible sight before him.

She was fine.

She had just been burned alive—reduced to nothing but bones—and yet she was standing there. Smiling. Whole. Completely untouched.

His fingers twitched. His lips parted, but the words wouldn't come.

"I—"

His voice cracked.

Capella's grin widened.

"Oh?" she cooed, tilting her head inmock concern. "Did you juststutter?" She took a step forward, her golden locks spilling over her shoulders as she regarded him like some fascinating littlepest. "Ohhh, are you scared, little meat? Did you think that would actually work?"

Subaru took a step back, his mind racing, trying to process, trying to rationalize—

Capella burst into laughter, clutching her stomach like she'd just heard the funniest joke in the world.

"Oh my od, you really are stupid!" she cackled. "What, did youactually think fire would be enough? Ahhh, I can’t, this is too much!" She wiped an imaginary tear from her eye, shaking her head with a smirk. "I swear, the weaker the meat, thedumber it is."

Subaru’s fists clenched.

Without thinking, he lifted his palm again, the spirits responding immediately.

Another inferno burst forward.

This time, he focused it, made it faster—hotter. The fire roared as it engulfed her once again, and this time, he aimed directly at her head.

Boom.

Capella’s face—**half of it—**was blown clean off.

Her skin melted instantly, bone seared away in a violent explosion of heat. The right side of her skull was completely gone, her eye socket hollow, her jaw missing, her entire body partially incinerated.

For a moment, she just stood there.

A flicker of hope sparked in Subaru’s chest—maybe, just maybe, if he kept going—

Then, with a sickening squelch, the flesh returned.

Her skull cracked, her eye reformed, her melted lips curled into a smirk as her golden hair regrew in smooth, perfect waves.

And then—she laughed.

Laughed.

A full, delighted, thrilled cackle as she spread her arms like she was basking in the heat of his flames.

"Is that it?!" she cried, grinning withutter amusement."Oh, my dear, sweet,pathetic meat.You really don’t get it, do you?" She gestured to herself,completely intact, as if nothing had happened. "Go on, keep trying. It’s a~dorable."

Subaru felt his stomach twist.

He couldn’t win.

Not like this.

His teeth clenched, and before Capella could take another step, he reacted.

With every ounce of willpower he had, he threw another fireball—not at her, but past her.

It was a sloppy, rushed shot, and she immediately noticed.

Her eyes narrowed. "Oh? That was—"

She didn’t get to finish.

Subaru whispered the chant.

"Dona."

The earth roared.

A wall of stone burst upward, slamming into Capella's midsection and sending her flying backward. She let out a startled noise as she was flung across the cavern, the force of the impact snapping the stone beneath her feet.

Subaru didn’t waste time.

The spirits moved.

The tiny orbs of light gathered around him, their voices whispering, their presence wrapping around his legs. The ground beneath him shifted, stone and soil parting, carving a path deep into the earth.

The floor opened up beneath him.

And then—he was moving.

The earth itself carried him, his body propelled forward at a blinding speed. The tunnel closed behind him, sealing off any chance of pursuit. He felt the spirits pushing him forward, guiding him, protecting him, their power keeping him alive.

The cavern above was gone.

The monster he had left behind disappeared into the darkness.

All that mattered now was escape.

​Subaru burst out of the earth, his body launching upward as the tunnel behind him sealed shut in an instant. He stumbled forward, his breath coming out in sharp, uneven gasps, his legs barely catching him as he collapsed onto his hands and knees.

The air hit him like a wall.

Freezing.

His exposed skin burned from the sheer cold, the temperature so brutal that it felt like knives were pressing into every inch of him. Snow and ice stretched out in every direction, an endless sea of white beneath a dark, storm-ridden sky. The wind howled, an unrelenting force that ripped through his clothes, biting deep into his already battered body.

A wasteland.

A frozen wasteland.

His shoulders trembled, his lungs stinging with every breath. His wounds from Capella still ached, the deep claw marks across his chest throbbing beneath his torn shirt. He could feel the blood cooling too fast, his body already beginning to shut down from the sheer exposure—

Then, warmth.

Tiny, flickering fire spirits appeared around him, glowing embers that danced in the air, brushing against his skin with careful, deliberate touches. Heat bloomed, the icy grip on his body loosening as warmth spread through his limbs. The spirits clung to him, their flames flickering softly, trying to shield him from the unrelenting cold.

Subaru exhaled, his breath visible in the freezing air. Slowly, shakily, he forced himself to stand, his boots crunching against the ice below. His surroundings were nothing but an endless white void, jagged cliffs and frozen plains stretching into the distance with no sign of civilization—no roads, no landmarks, nothing.

His lips parted, his voice hoarse, exhausted.

"Where thehell in Gusteko am I?"

​A muffled sound cut through the howling wind.

"Cheew… chew… cheew… chew…"

It was distorted, unnatural—like someone was saying it rather than making the noise itself. Subaru’s body tensed, his breath hitching as he turned toward the source.

A few meters away, the ground exploded.

A massive black-furred beast erupted from beneath the snow, its body bulging and grotesque, claws glistening with something foul, and its beady, soulless eyes locked onto him with something almost… amused.

Then, it began to change.

The badger’s grotesque form twisted, its fur melting away, limbs snapping back into something humanoid. Flesh reshaped, golden hair cascaded down in perfect waves, and piercing ruby-red eyes flashed with mocking delight.

Capella.

She threw her arms out grandly, stretching, rolling her shoulders as if she had just woken up from a long nap. Then, she let out a delighted laugh.

"Ahahahaha! Ohhh, my sweet little meat, you really thought you could run, huh?" She tilted her head, her expression dancing betweenamusement and condescension. "Tell me—was it fun? That little glimpse ofhope? Was it thrilling thinking you actually had a chance?"

Subaru didn’t respond. His annoyance spiked. His exhaustion deepened. His entire patience snapped.

Without missing a beat, he muttered a single word.

"Fura."

The air screamed.

In an instant, the wind spirits answered, unleashing a barrage of razor-sharp blades of air that sliced straight through Capella’s body.

Her eyes widened—a fake, overdramatic look of shock flashing across her face as her body was cleaved clean in half. Her torso hit the snow with a wet splat, her lower half crumpling beside it.

For a single, blessed second, there was silence.

Then—

"Oooooh nooooo!" Capellawailed, her severed upper body flopping against the ice like some limp doll. "Yougot me! You actually got me!"

Subaru’s eye twitched.

Her expression snapped into a smirk as her bisected body began to squirm—muscles pulling, twisting, stitching themselves back together like a grotesque puppet show.

Flesh reconnected. Skin mended.

With a sickening pop, Capella was whole again.

She stretched, letting out a satisfied sigh. "Mmm~! That was refreshing!" She placed a hand on her hip, flashing him asickly sweet smile. "Good effort, though! You’re really trying, aren’t you?"

Subaru groaned, rubbing his temple. Of course.

This was getting stupid.

The initial panic, the fear, the desperation—all of it was being steadily replaced by a different feeling.

Annoyance.

Pure, absolute, overwhelming annoyance.

"Ugh," he exhaled, slumping slightly. "You’ve gotta be kidding me."

Capella grinned. "Oh? What’s that? Is my little meatgiving up?"

Subaru ignored her, his gaze flickering around the frozen wasteland. He was still outnumbered, still outmatched, but this—this—was getting to be too much.

Running wasn’t working. Fighting wasn’t working.

He needed to think.

​Subaru exhaled, rubbing the bridge of his nose. This was getting ridiculous.

"You’re getting annoying," he muttered, his tone flat, drained of all patience. "Seriously, can you justfuck off?I don’t want anything to do with you."

Capella gasped, placing a hand over her chest like he had just delivered a mortal wound. "Ohhh, my poor, tender little heart," she drawled, her lips curling into amocking pout. "How could you say such cruel, heartless things to me? After all we’ve been through?"

Subaru barely spared her a glance, shaking his head. "You’re insane."

Capella snorted, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, cry about it. Suck it up, meat. The world isn’t fair, and you don’t get to whine about it." She flicked a stray golden strand behind her shoulder, a lazy smirk tugging at her lips. "Now, why don’t you be agood little meat and—

She paused.

Her ruby-red eyes narrowed.

For the first time, she noticed something was off.

The boy—her most interesting meat—was stalling.

Her lips parted, confusion flickering across her features as her gaze tilted upward.

And then—her pupils shrank.

A massive orb of flame hovered above her—a swirling, furious mass of pure destruction, glowing like a second sun against the snowy wasteland. It wasn’t just big—it was cataclysmic, pulsating with an intensity that made the very air ripple with heat.

Capella’s breath hitched as she realized what she was looking at.

At least 12,000 fire spirits.

Their tiny, glowing forms danced around the inferno, feeding it, strengthening it, amplifying its power into something that could erase everything in its path.

For the first time, Capella’s smirk faltered.

She didn’t show fear—no, that wasn’t her style—but the shift in her posture, the way her crimson eyes narrowed, the way her fingers twitched—

She was reevaluating him.

Natsuki Subaru.

She had toyed with him, mocked him, called him meat, but now? This was something else.

Before she could process further—before she could even think—

The flaming sun above her came hurling down.

​Subaru slapped his legs, shaking off the lingering numbness, before breaking into a sprint. "Alright, alright! Spirits, get me the hell out of here!"

The wind spirits giggled—a chorus of playful, airy voices swirling around him—before, without warning, they lifted him off the ground.

Subaru’s stomach plummeted.

"H-Hey—WAIT!" His legs kicked uselessly in the air as he felt himself rising, faster and faster,higher and higher. The snowy wasteland below shrunk beneath him, the massive expanse of white stretching out in all directions. His arms flailed wildly, his breath hitching. "Nononono—this is NOT what I meant!"

The spirits chimed, their voices mischievous, reassuring, but utterly unsympathetic to his panic.

"We will get you out of here, our king~."

Subaru’s eyes widened. "That doesn’t mean YEETING ME INTO THE SKY!"

His screams echoed as he soared above the clouds, his body weightless as the world spread out beneath him. It was like something out of a dream—a terrifying, horrible, vertigo-inducing dream.

Below, the vast icy expanse of Gusteko stretched endlessly. Frozen forests, jagged cliffs, and snow-covered plains blurred together into an unbroken white abyss. If not for the fire spirits floating around him, wrapping him in a protective layer of warmth, he would have frozen solid midair.

Subaru squinted against the rushing wind, his gaze snapping toward something bright in the distance.

A city.

A massive, shining city, radiant against the frozen tundra. His heart leapt.

"Yes! Yes, that’s it!Take me there! I’ll go back to the academy, get my professors, I’ll explain everything—I’ll be fine—"

The spirits overshot the city entirely.

Subaru’s stomach dropped.

"WHA—WAIT, YOU MISSED IT! YOU MISSED IT!" His arms flailed wildly as he twisted midair, watching inhorror as the city disappeared beneath him, growing smaller and smaller in the distance.

The wind spirits simply giggled.

"We are taking you to safety~."

Subaru groaned, burying his face in his hands."I hate this."

The frozen wasteland below gradually changed. The further he traveled, the less snow he saw, the icy cliffs and tundra giving way to patches of grassy terrain. The climate shifted, the air warmer, the ground below him greener.

Subaru squinted down at the landscape beneath him. Trees—real trees, not frozen husks—began to appear in clusters. The fields stretched wide, rivers winding between them, the terrain now alive instead of dead and frozen.

He was approaching it fast.

"Okay, okay," Subaru muttered,gritting his teeth."Just set me down easy, yeah? Nothing crazy, nothing—"

The spirits immediately dropped him.

He barely had time to scream before he crashed straight into a lake.

The water erupted around him, bubbles rising in an explosion of force as he plunged deep beneath the surface. The cold hit him instantly, shocking his already battered body, but compared to the frozen wasteland, it was almost refreshing.

Subaru kicked upward, breaking the surface with a gasp, spitting out water.

He wiped his drenched bangs from his face, glaring at the tiny glowing spirits hovering just above him. They flickered innocently, completely unbothered.

"You are safe now, our king~."

Subaru groaned, dragging a wet hand down his face. "I hate all of you."

​Subaru hit the water with a splash, the freezing shock stealing the air from his lungs. For a moment, everything was disorienting—cold water, darkness, and a sense of weightlessness. His body seized up from the sudden impact, but instinct kicked in, his limbs thrashing as he scrambled toward the surface.

He broke through with a gasp, coughing and sputtering as he treaded water, his soaked clothes dragging him down.

"What the hell was that?!" heshouted, spitting out lake water. His voice echoed into the night, the only response the gentle lapping of the water against the shore.

His heart still hammered in his chest as he took in his surroundings. The air was warmer here, the grass lining the lake’s edge lush and green. Gone was the bitter, suffocating cold of Gusteko—the landscape around him was temperate, almost inviting in comparison. The shift was so jarring that it took him a moment to process just how far he had come.

Subaru paddled toward the shore, his arms burning from exhaustion. Every muscle in his body ached, the night’s events catching up to him all at once. He dragged himself onto the grassy bank, collapsing onto his back with a heavy sigh. His clothes clung to him, soaked and uncomfortable, while his dripping hair plastered itself against his forehead.

"Where… am I?" he muttered, staring up at thestarry sky. His chest rose and fell as he caught his breath, the quiet hum of the night settling around him. One thing was certain—he was far, far from Gusteko.

As the realization sank in, Subaru groaned, throwing an arm over his face. This has got to be the worst trip of my life…

He lay there for a few more moments, letting the fatigue settle in his bones before pushing himself up with a grunt. His boots squelched with every step as he trudged through the forest, his soaked clothes sticking uncomfortably to his skin. The night air was cooler here, but nowhere near the deathly chill of Gusteko’s frozen winds. Even the trees were different—taller, thicker, alive in a way Gusteko’s frostbitten wastelands could never be.

He pushed through low-hanging branches, the uneven ground slowing his pace.

Eventually, the dense woods opened up into a vast field, stretching endlessly beneath the moonlit sky. The sight of it stopped him in his tracks.

The grass swayed gently in the breeze, the dew catching the starlight and making the field glow under the night sky. It was quiet. Peaceful, even.

Subaru let out a long, tired sigh, the weight of the night’s insanity pressing down on him. He trudged forward, his thoughts swirling as he tried to piece everything together. His fourteen-year-old mind worked frantically, trying to rationalize everything, but exhaustion and frustration only muddled the process.

"Okay, okay," he muttered, running a hand through hisdamp hair. "I’m clearly not in Gusteko anymore. That’s obvious. No snow, no ice…and no Capella breathing down my neck—thank Od Lagna for that."

He paused, glancing around the unfamiliar landscape. The stars above twinkled brightly, unobstructed by clouds—a far cry from Gusteko’s perpetually overcast skies.

Squinting into the distance, Subaru tried to orient himself. "If I was leaving Glacia… and I was heading southeast when those blasted spirits decided to yeet me into the stratosphere…"

His thoughts clicked into place.

Subaru’s orange eyes widened.

He stopped dead in his tracks, his breath catching, his jaw tightening.

"…That would mean…"

His fists clenched, his body trembling with the weight of the realization he didn’t want to accept.

The field around him was eerily silent, the wind rustling through the tall grass the only sound that accompanied his pounding heartbeat. Slowly, he tilted his head back, staring at the night sky as if accusing the stars themselves.

"I’M IN LUGNICA?!"

​Subaru’s roar echoed across the empty field, carrying his frustration into the night. His fists shook at his sides, his face twisted in a mix of disbelief and anger.

"Damn it! Damn it, damn it, damn it! Why is it always me?!"

He kicked at the ground, sending a clump of dirt flying, before collapsing to his knees with a groan. His breath was heavy, his pulse still racing from everything that had happened.

"Of all the places to end up… I had to land in Lugnica," he muttered, running a shaky hand through his damp hair. "What’s next? Royal knights showing up to arrest me for trespassing? A bandit attack? Maybe a random wyvern for good measure?"

The absurdity of it all forced a bitter laugh from his throat, his voice breaking the quiet of the open field. He sat there for a moment, staring at the swaying grass, the weight of everything finally settling in.

This was real.

No waking up in Gusteko, no quick way back—he was here.

Subaru exhaled, dragging himself to his feet. "Alright," he muttered,rolling his shoulders."No use crying about it now. First things first: find food, water, and hopefully someone who doesn’t want to kill me."

With that, he adjusted his soaked scarf and started walking, the vast field stretching endlessly before him.

As Subaru trudged along the dirt path, grumbling to himself about his predicament, he started thinking aloud.

"Alright, so first step is obvious:get the spirits to help me fly back to Gusteko.No problem, right? I’ll just… politely ask them to—"

A deep rumble interrupted his thoughts.

The ground beneath his feet trembled, faint at first but quickly growing stronger.

Subaru froze, his head snapping toward the source of the disturbance. His orange eyes widened as, from the distance, a massive dragon carriage came barreling down the dirt road, hurtling toward him at breakneck speed.

The vehicle, pulled by an enormous Earth Dragon with gleaming, armored scales, thundered past him, the sheer force of its passing kicking up dust and wind, nearly knocking him off balance.

"Hey! Watch it!" Subaru shouted, staggering backward. His frustration flaredas he waved a fist at the back of the carriage. "I almost got flattened, you jerks!"

He scowled at the ornate vehicle as it sped away, its lacquered wood and gilded trim practically dripping wealth. The sheer audacity of it all made his blood boil.

"That’s it," he growled,grinding his teeth. "If you think I’m letting that slide, you’ve got another thing coming." He raised a hand, summoning a faint glow of fire spirits, heat crackling in the palm of his hand. "How about I give you a little lesson in fiery justice, huh?"

Before he could throw the flame, the dragon carriage screeched to a halt several meters ahead.

Subaru blinked, the fire flickering out as confusion replaced his anger.

The carriage door swung open with theatrical flair, the hinges gliding smoothly, almost too smoothly, like the whole motion had been practiced.

A tall figure stepped out.

Subaru's eyes narrowed as he took in the sight of the man before him.

He was pale, strikingly so, his mismatched eyes—one blue, one yellow—shimmering in the moonlight. His dark hair was slicked back, revealing sharp features and an expression that teetered between amusement and intrigue.

And his outfit…

Purple and black, flamboyant, borderline ridiculous, with a flowing cloak that billowed slightly behind him. Every movement he made was exaggerated, each step graceful in a way that felt calculated.

Subaru stared.

What the hell is this guy supposed to be? A clown?

The man’s mismatched eyes settled on him, his painted smile softening into something almost sympathetic.

"My, my, what do we have heeeere?" His tone was sing-song, lilting melodically. "A boy all alone on this lonely road… whatever are you doing out heeere, hmm?"

Subaru bristled, taking a step back. His instincts told him to be wary, but his frustration outweighed his caution.

"What am I doing here? What about you?!" Subaru snapped, crossing his arms. "Who drives around like a lunatic, almost flattening people?!"

The man chuckled, rolling his shoulders in a loose, exaggerated shrug.

"Oh, dear boy, I must apologize for the fright. My dear dragon here gets a touch excitable on open roads." He waved a casual hand toward the Earth Dragon, which snorted loudly but remained obediently still. "But truly, you don’t look like you belong here. I’ve traveled these roads many times and neeeever seen you before."

Subaru narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, well, maybe I don’t belong here. What’s it to you, clown?"

The man gasped theatrically, pressing a hand to his chest like Subaru had just stabbed him through the heart.

"A clown, you say?" He pouted, shaking his head in mock despair. "How wounding!" Then, as quickly as the expression appeared, his smirk returned,wider than before.

With a sweeping bow, he placed a hand to his chest and spoke with flourishing charm.

"I assure you, my dear boy, I am no mere entertainer." His smile widened, mismatched eyes gleaming with something unknowable.

"I am Roswaal L. Mathers, a humble margrave in these lands."

Chapter Text

Pride and Prejudice… and Pink-Haired Maids

Roswaal tilted his head, an amused smile playing on his lips. “And what, pray tell, is wrong with my attire?” He gestured grandly to his outfit, his mismatched eyes gleaming with amusement.

Subaru hesitated, realizing he probably wasn’t in a position to mock nobility—especially someone with an Earth Dragon and a dragon carriage. “Uh… never mind,” he muttered, scratching the back of his head. “Look, I’m not from around here, okay? I got… lost.”

Roswaal’s gaze softened, his painted smile turning almost genuine. “Lost, you say? Hmm. A boy, alone, with such odd clothing…” He trailed off, his eyes narrowing slightly as if piecing together a puzzle. “Perhaps fate has brought us together. Why don’t you tell me where you’re trying to go, hmm?”

Subaru hesitated, glancing at the road ahead. “Back to Gusteko,” he said finally. “I’m not supposed to be here.”

Roswaal tapped his chin, his expression thoughtful. “Gusteko, you say? That’s quite a journey from here. You’ve certainly wandered far, dear boy.” He gestured to his carriage with a theatrical sweep of his arm. “Perhaps I could offer you a ride. After all, it’s only right to assist someone so very, very out of place.”

Subaru eyed the man suspiciously. “What’s the catch?”

Roswaal laughed, the sound light and musical. “Oh, no catch at all, I assure you. Consider it an act of… curiosity. After all, you intrigue me, young traveler.”

Subaru frowned, unsure whether to trust this eccentric stranger. But as the cold wind bit at his skin and the thought of wandering aimlessly through a foreign land loomed, he found himself weighing his options.

“Fine,” Subaru said at last, crossing his arms. “But no funny business, alright?”

Roswaal grinned, his sharp teeth gleaming. “Why, of course. Step aboard, dear boy. Our journey is just beginning.”

​Inside the dragon carriage, Subaru sat with his arms crossed and a haughty tilt to his chin, staring out the window as if he were too dignified to engage with his surroundings. Despite his disheveled appearance from the lake and forest trek, he carried himself like someone with a superiority complex a mile wide.

Roswaal, seated across from him, leaned back with his arms draped lazily over the plush cushions. His mismatched eyes gleamed with amusement as he observed the boy’s demeanor. The margrave didn’t need long to piece things together. That air of pride, the subtle disdain in Subaru’s tone when he occasionally muttered something about Lugnica—it all pointed to one thing.

Ah, yes, Roswaal thought, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. Gusteko.

“Well, well,” Roswaal said, breaking the silence. “It seems I have quite the guest aboard my carriage. Tell me, young traveler, have you always carried yourself with such… poise?” He drew out the last word, his tone teasing but with an undercurrent of curiosity.

Subaru glanced at him briefly, his orange eyes narrowing. “Poise? Of course. It’s what separates the disciplined from the… well, common.” His gaze drifted pointedly toward the window again.

Roswaal chuckled softly. “Ah, I see. A young man of refinement, then. You must hail from quite the illustrious background.”

Subaru scoffed, his voice laced with a mix of annoyance and pride. “Let’s just say that in Gusteko, we have a certain standard. Discipline, intelligence, pride—we value what’s important.”

Roswaal hummed thoughtfully, his painted smile widening ever so slightly. Ah, yes. Indoctrinated, through and through, he mused. It wasn’t uncommon for those raised or educated in Gusteko to develop an inflated sense of superiority, given the nation’s strict hierarchy and values. The boy’s confidence, while amusing, was practically radiating Gustekan indoctrination.

Beside Roswaal, a young girl in a maid’s uniform shifted slightly, catching Subaru’s attention for the first time. She had short, pale pink hair and crimson eyes that were sharp and assessing, giving her an air of maturity that didn’t match her youthful features. The maid’s uniform was pristine but slightly ill-fitting, suggesting she’d either recently grown or wasn’t entirely used to it yet.

Subaru blinked at her, taken aback by her presence. “And who’s she?” he asked, his tone more direct than polite.

The girl turned her gaze to him, her expression flat. “Ram,” she said simply, her voice even and unbothered. “I am the margrave’s servant.”

Subaru tilted his head, clearly unimpressed. “A maid, huh? You don’t look very… experienced.”

Ram’s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of annoyance breaking through her otherwise stoic expression. “And you don’t look very intelligent,” she replied curtly, her words cutting despite her calm tone.

Subaru sputtered, clearly caught off guard by her bluntness. “Hey! I’ll have you know, I attend one of the most prestigious academies in Gusteko!”

Roswaal chuckled, clearly enjoying the exchange. “Ah, yes, an academy boy,” he said, drawing out his words with a flourish. “I should have known from your impeccable posture and unshakable pride.” His teasing tone earned a glare from Subaru, but Roswaal waved it off playfully. “Tell me, young man, what is it that you study so diligently?”

Subaru, eager to reclaim his footing in the conversation, straightened up. “Magic and spirit arts,” he declared, his voice tinged with arrogance. “I’ve been trained by some of the best Gusteko has to offer.”